s

p

Zh e

East Africa and Uganda
Natural History Society

APk is 0 1021

°<W

OF THE

February 1921

EDITOR

ST. A. ROGERS, F.E.S.

LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO.

39 PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON, NEW YORK. BOMBAY, CALCUTTA AND MADRAS

All rights reserved

Additional copies: to members, Be. 3 (5/-) ; to non-members , Bs. 4 (6/6)

ON A COLLECTION OF BIRDS FROM TURKANALAND. Dr.
V. G. L. van Someren, M.B.O.U., C.M.Z.S., &c. .

NOTES ON EAST AFRICAN MAMMALIA, Part I. A. Loveridge,

C.M.Z.S.

GEOGRAPHICAL VARIATION OF .SOME EAST AFRICAN
BUTTERFLIES. PartI. Rev. K. St. Aubyn Rogers, F.E.S.

NOTES ON EAST AFRICAN TORTOISES. A. Loveridge, C.M.Z.S, .

NOTES

CIRCUMCISION AGES OF LUMBWA. C. M. Dobbs
RECORDS OF EARTHQUAKE SHOCKS. C. W. Hobley .
CHEETAHS ON UGANDA RAILWAY.

LETTERS TO EDITOR-

DESICCATION OF AFRICA
BABOONS ATTACKING CHILDREN
FURTHER NOTE ON CROCODILES. C. W. Hobley .

LUMBWA CAVE EARTH : ATTRACTIONS FOR DOMESTIC

ANIMALS

NOTES ON SALT CAVES OF LUMBWA. A. Knight Bruce

THE JOURNAL

OF THE

EAST AFRICA AND UGANDA
NATURAL HISTORY SOCIETY

February 1921 No. 16

patrons

SIE EDWAED NOETHEY, K.C.M.G.

SIE EOBEET COEYNDON, K.C.M.G.

SIE F. J. JACKSON, K.C.M.G., C.B., F.Z.S., M.B.O.U.
SIE H. C. BELFIELD, K.C.M.G.

SIE E. P. C. GIEOUAED, K.C.M.G., E.E., D.S.O.

SIE JAMES HAYES SADLEE, K.C.M.G., C.B.

SIE HESKETH BELL, K.C.M.G.
president

SIE CHAELES BOWEING
Dice^presibent

A. B. PEECIYAL, F.Z.S., M.B.O.U.

Bjecutive Committee

W. McGEEGOE EOSS, B.A., M.Sc., B.E.
GEAHAM DAWSON, Esq.

F. L. HATELEY, Esq.

Y. K. KIEKHAM, Esq., B.Sc., F.I.C.Agl.

F. L. FOEBES, Esq.

P. L. PAEKEE, Esq.

EEY. K. ST. A. EOGEES, F.E.S.

E. BATTISCOMBE, Esq., Assoc. Arbor. Soc.

IbonorarE treasurer
H. C. E. BAENES, C.B.E.

IbonorarE Secretary

DE. Y. G. L. van SOMEEEN, L.E.C.P. & S., L.E.F.P. & S.,
M.B.O.U., C.M.Z.S., &c.

Curator

A. LOYEEIDGE, C.M.Z.S., F.E.S.

BDitor of journal

EEY. K. ST. A. EOGEES, F.E.S.

1921

No. 16.

B

CONTENTS

PAGE

ON A COLLECTION OF BIRDS FROM TURKANALAND. Dr.

Y. G. L. van Someren, M.B.O.U., C.M.Z.S., &c. ... 3

NOTES ON EAST AFRICAN MAMMALIA. Part I. A. Loveridge,

C.M.Z.S 39

GEOGRAPHICAL VARIATION OF SOME EAST AFRICAN

BUTTERFLIES. Part I. Rev. K. St. Aubyn Rogers, F.E.S. 43

NOTES ON EAST AFRICAN TORTOISES. A. Loveridge, C.M.Z.S. 50
NOTES ON SALT CAVES OF LUMBWA. A. Knight Bruce . 52

NOTES

CIRCUMCISION AGES OF LUMBWA. C. M. Dobbs ... 55

RECORDS OF EARTHQUAKE SHOCKS. C. W. Hobley . . 57

CHEETAHS ON UGANDA RAILWAY. E. Holloway ... 59

LETTERS TO EDITOR —

DESICCATION OF AFRICA 59

BABOONS ATTACKING CHILDREN 61

FURTHER NOTE ON CROCODILES C. W. Hobley. ... 61

LUMBWA CAVE EARTH: ATTRACTIONS FOR DOMESTIC

ANIMALS 62

ON A COLLECTION OF BIRDS FROM TURKANALAND

By Y. G. L. van Someren, with Introduction by
Capt. Gemmel, Survey Dejpt., attchd. 6th K.A.B.

Before we come to the study of the wonderful and
interesting collection of bird life contained in this article, let
us have an idea of the road to the district from which the
collection comes and the class of country we pass through.
There are two main routes from Nairobi — viz., via Londiani,
Eldoret, Kacheliba (a small administrative post on the north-
east slopes of Elgon), and Moroto ; or via Kisumu, Jinja,
Namasagali, the Nile and Lake Kioga steamer service to Lale
Port, Soroti, and on to Moroto.

The first -mentioned route is not the generally travelled
one, as it entails a much longer period of safari, and the
second is the one that concerns us. The journey from Nairobi
by train and on to Jinja by the steamer Clement Hill will be
already too familiar to the reader to need any further
description. From Jinja you take the train again on the
Busoga Railway to Namasagali, a port established as head-
quarters of the Nile-Kioga Lake Service. The distance is
approximately 60 miles, and, generally speaking, the country
is slightly undulating and scrubby with long grass. The
railway follows the general line of the Nile, and at Namasa-
gali the river is a fine wide stream. At Namasagali you
embark on the steamer Stanley. To one unacquainted with
Africa and her ways, you would have grave doubts when
embarking, and would wonder in what depth of water you
would finish up 1 but in reality the Stanley is very comfort-
able for travelling on the Lake and the Nile, and is just
another instance of making the means meet the end.

To reach Lale Port, one has a trip right round Lakes Kioga
and Kwania, touch at all the ports, the trip in general being
very interesting — especially if the steamer is held up in the
sudd for a few days and food runs short ! Lale Port being

4

ON A COLLECTION OF BIRDS

our present objective, we disembark there and say good-bye
to most good things of life.

From Lale we trek to Soroti, a distance of 12 miles, with
a good road suitable for motor-cycles. Here there is a pretty
station with a most hospitable D.C. and A.D.C., and also a
Medical Officer.

Porters for the safari to Moroto are arranged for here and
are quickly forthcoming. All preparations being made for
a six days’ safari , we start and travel via Werra, Komolo,
Katakwe to Adechal, which brings us to the end of our third
day. This journey is through fairly thickly populated country
inhabited by the Teso people. All along the road are shambas
of cotton, matama, beans, and bananas. Between Soroti
and Katakwe there are large areas of swamp country, and huge
causeways are built up for the road. The country is mostly
undulating and is timbered with light small trees, and covered
with tall grass from 2 to 4 feet high.

The soil is mostly of a light sandy nature. At the camps
mentioned there are comfortable rest-houses, built and main-
tained by the chiefs.

The distances are approximately : Lale to Werra, 16 miles ;
Werra to Katakwe, 16 miles ; Katakwe to Adechal, 15 miles.
Komolo is about 6 miles from Werra, but there is no rest-
house there now, and a cotton ginnery is about to take its
place.

From Adechal we travel on to Moroto, via Okwangazi,
Matang, and Kangole. To all purposes Adechal is the end
of the earth, and from here we leave the large native road and
take to a small footpath.

The camps generally slept at are Okwangazi and Kangole,
but the traveller needs to be careful going through here to
enjoy the greatest comfort.

Firstly, all water vessels have to be filled, as the water
supply at the next station cannot be depended on, especially
during the dry season.

Having camped at Okwangazi, to water or otherwise, it
is wise to make a very early start, say 4 a.m., for the next
water, Matang. Rest there during the heat of the day, and
then push on in the late afternoon to Kangole, for the night.

FROM TURKANALAND

5

By doing this the safaris are equalised thus : — Adechal to
Okwangazi, 16 miles ; Okwangazi to Matang, 17 miles ; Matang
to Kangole, 5 miles (these two in one day), and Kangole to
Moroto, 18 miles.

From Adechal to Matang no natives are met with, but
near the latter place wTe come into the Karamojon, a tribe of
unusually big, powerful people, with the finest native cattle
I have ever set eyes on, and who cultivate matama for their
larder.

The country between Adechal and Okwangazi is flat, and
during the rains would be very soft and sticky, and is
covered with scattered timber, mostly small mimosa and thick
rank grass. The soil is generally described as black cotton.

From Okwangazi to Moroto the country is very similar,
the prevailing timber being mimosa, but the grass is not so
long. The soil is black cotton. Approaching Moroto the
timber takes the form of belts of thorn bush about 6 to 8 feet
high, and this is awful stuff to have an encounter with.

On the road from Adechal to Moroto there are some fine
hills to be seen ; Mt. Kamalinga is a few miles south of Okwan-
gazi, whilst always ahead looms up the huge outline of Mt.
Moroto. Mt. Dabasain and the Suk Hill show up prominently
to the south and south-east, and the Labor Hill in Karamoja
are conspicuous to the north. Mt. Elgon is to be seen farther
back towards Soroti.

When leaving Adechal we thought that we were leaving
the haunts of man, and what a surprise awaited us when we
reached Moroto Post !

We kept on climbing, and the farther we advanced so much
farther the mountain seemed to retire, until thoroughly tired we
suddenly came upon a large clearing in a big horse-shoe ravine,
containing all manner of tents and grass huts. This we dis-
covered to be the Base Hospital and stores of the K.A.R.s.
On three sides the hills rise precipitously, and on the western
side a good view is obtainable over all the Karamoja Plains.
The ravine itself is thickly timbered. A fine stream, full of
leeches, rises in the mountains behind the Post.

Hitherto, from Soroti we had been travelling in a north-
easterly direction, but now we swing round and go practically

6

ON A COLLECTION OF BIRDS

north, generally following the contour of the mountain. After
about 10 miles we reached the Moroto River Camp ; another
5 miles on we came to where the road winds round like a snake
and descends the escarpment.

The country round Moroto and the escarpment is covered
with thick scrub and mimosa, and along the watercourses
larger trees are seen. This area swarms with Francolin,
Guineafowl, and small Buck. Small herds of Lesser Kudu
also are in evidence.

Travelling on down the escarpment by various windings
we come to a camp called Munyen, about 12 miles from Moroto
River.

This district is now Turkanaland, and until the K.A.R.
Expedition crossed its borders was practically unexplored.
The country is very hostile and we were compelled to travel
with armed escort. It was from this district that most of the
birds were collected.

The change in climate and scenery was marked ; instead
of the cool and fresh green of the escarpment, here we have
nothing but miles of wait-a-bit scrub and sand, and loose
sharp shingle.

At Munyen water is obtained from a deep rock-hole in
the Kozibiri River, which fills up with the rains. From Munyen
the road follows the Kozibiri up to Meuressi, where the Kozibiri
joins the Turkwell, the latter being the main river of
the country, coming down from Elgon. The various camps
are Munyen, Nataparin, Nakurumunyen, Lorobumu, Meuressi,
general direction from Munyen north-east. Distance from
Moroto to Meuressi, 67 miles.

The water at the camping places is obtained by digging
in the sand of the river-beds, but at about 2 miles from Nata-
parin Camp there is a fair area covered with salt springs, and
to these in the dry weather come herds of elephant and rhino
to drink. Around all the camps birds abound. It is a
wonderful sight to see the sandgrouse coming to drink at
sunset, they are literally in thousands.

At Meuressi there is a small K.A.R. post ; this was formerly
the headquarters of the Turkana Force, but now the only
signs of its greatness were the crowds of marabout storks.

FROM TURKANALAND

7

eagles, and vultures, and such-like scavengers. A certain
amount of game is to be seen. ^

The course of the Kozibiri River is ipt^re^ti^.' ! When./ x
travelling along one cannot help but nG#K^vthat either the 0/> \
river must have been very much bigger/at soma d^ta\or(jtee &
it had altered its course. The preseri|^ctMPriVer-bea is y
well defined, but on either side for some di^ance up to a quarter^ /
of a mile there is heavy sand, as if deposited^W^^c^to^^l^’,,'
the water, and then there is a bank of about 6 feet Ub’Tothe
stone and shingle.

The present actual bed of the river winds about from side
to side of this greater valley. The same applies to the Turk-
well, only in a greater degree.

The next stage of the journey takes us to Kobua River at
Rudolph. The camping grounds are Skull Camp, Lodwar,
Kobua waterholes, and then on to Rudolph, about 61 miles.

The first two stages to Lodwar follow the Turkwell. Water
is obtained by digging in the river-bed if the river is not
running. Along the Turkwell there is a thick fringe of timber
and scrub, and the country is sandy. Away from the river
the country is all rough stony plain, covered with horrible
thorny bush.

There is a fine outcrop of hill at Lodwar, running north-west
and parallel to another river called the Kagwalla, this river
rising on the north side of the Murissica Mountains. The pro-
minent peak of this range is an important landmark and when
climbing it appears to be nothing but a heap of volcanic shingle.

From Meuressi to Lodwar the Turkwell runs practically north,
but at Lodwar it takes a bend round to east and follows this
general direction right on to Rudolph.

The Turkana in this district were aggressive and attacked
a small patrol of Askaris one night. They didn’t count on
the sentry being awake ! When he fired at them he killed
two with one shot. The skulls of these two Turkana adorn
the outskirts of the camp and give to it the name Skull Camp.

At Lodwar we leave the Turkwell and take to the desert
track which runs to Kobua waterholes. This is a long water-
less track and very hot, so we started at four in the afternoon
and travelled all night, reaching the waterholes next morning.

8

ON A COLLECTION OF BIRDS

The country is flat stony plain, covered with the eternal thorn
bush.

Just a few miles before the waterholes we entered a low
range of hills, running north and south, which extend from the
Turkwell on the south up to the Labur Mountains, a distance
of about 100 miles. Along the road they are about 8 miles
wide.

The general direction Lodwar to Kobua waterholes is
north-east. Kobua waterholes to Kobua River north-east by
east.

The next morning we marched into Kobua Camp, which
was at that time the headquarters of the Force. The scenery
round the shore is improved by the presence of stately Dom
palms, but farther back from the lake the same thick scrub
and thorn bush is in evidence.

The soil here is sandy and covered with large numbers of
shells, indicating that Rudolph must have covered this area
at some remote time.

The great attraction at Kobua Camp is naturally the lake.
We could not take our eyes off the beautiful expanse of blue
water, especially after the country we had come through ;
and the breeze — well, I can only leave the reader to imagine
it !

Upon our arrival we interrupted a battle royal between
a scorpion and a tarantula. We found all the European
officers, except those on patrol duty, standing open-mouthed
watching this. One stout civil official acted as bookmaker,
and bets on the issue were flying around.

I think the picture I have painted of Turkanaland is pretty
black, but to kill any doubts let me mention a few of the vermin.
Scorpions there are in thousands, some black, others brown,
of huge size, and these secrete themselves under boxes and
such like and woe betide the unfortunate individual who goes
to lift the box. Nearly all the officers were bitten at one time
or another.

The largest centipede I ever saw was here. Tarantulas
abound among the palms and hold their nightly ngomas.

The one redeeming feature of Turkanaland is Lake Rudolph.
It is not like other lakes in East Africa. Here are beautiful

FROM TURKANALAND

9

sandy beaches, most perfect for bathing, despite the crocodiles.
Bird-life teems ; duck, pelicans, egret, and flamingo exist in
countless numbers. I once saw 40 acres covered by pelicans
as close as they could sit.

The reader will see from this introduction that the collection
of birds comes from a district practically unexplored, and only
just opened up by the military operations, and will realise
the difficulties which had to be contended with in getting
together such a remarkably interesting series.

Nectariniid^j

1. Nectarinia pulchella . Linn. Green-bellied, long-tailed

Sunbird.

(J 9. Kobua River, W. Rudolph. March 1918.

5 12. Meuressi, Turkwell River. January 1918.

Juv. 4. Meuressi, Turkwell River. January 1918.

It is interesting to note that the birds collected in
January are all in heavy moult and assuming the adult
plumage, while those shot in March are in full breeding
dress.

Exactly where N. pulchella meets N. melanogaster it
is difficult to say at present, but N. melanogaster has been
collected at Kacheliba.

2. Hedydipna platura karamojce. van Someren,

February 1920. Yellow-breasted, long-tailed Sunbird.

<J 8 Mt. Kamalinga and Kimolo, N.E. Soroti,

$ 1 November 1917.

This is a -well-marked race which is apparently limited
to the West and South Rudolph area. The birds are in
full, clean, breeding dress.

3. Chalcomitra senegalensis cequatorialis. Reich. Ruby-

throated Sunbird.

cJ 3. Katachai and Dakabira, N.E. Lale, N.E.

Soroti. November 1917.

<J 3. Young. N.E. Soroti. November 1917.

$ 2. Moroto. December 1917.

The occurrence of this and the next species in more
or less the same locality is worthy of note.

10

ON A COLLECTION OF BIEDS

4. Chalcomitra hunteri. Shelley. Hunter’s ruby-throated

Sunbird.

cJ 1. Adult. Meuressi. January 1918.

This bird does not differ from specimens of this species
collected in the Tsavo area in any way, except that the
extent of the red feathers of the breast with a blue bar is
larger and these feathers are intermixed with those having
the yellow bar.

5. Chalcomitra kirki. Shelley. Kirk’s purple-throated Sunbird.

$ 3. Adults. Moroto. November and December 1917.

Juv. 3. Moroto. December 1917.

Most are in moult from immature to adult plumage.

6. Cinnyris cujpreus. Shaw. Copper Sunbird.

cJ 1. Soroti. November 1917.

An adult in full plumage.

7. Cinnyris mariquensis suahelicus. Reich. Eastern double-

collared Sunbird.

(J 1. Moroto. December 1917.

It is with some hesitation that I identify this bird as
C . m. suahelicus, although it agrtes perfectly with birds
from Kisumu, and does not do so with the birds I have
placed under C. m. osiris.

Their occurrence together is noteworthy. This species
has a blue band separating the coppery green of the throat
from the red breast-band, whereas the next species has a
purple band. The throat in C. osiris is purer green, not
coppery green, and the red band is darker, so also is the
black of the abdomen.

8. Cinnyris mariquensis osiris. Finsch. Northern double-

banded Sunbird.

9.

November and December

Moroto and Lale.

1917.

Apparently a common species. The males are in full
clean dress and are quite distinct from C. m. suahelicus.
Cinnyris habessinicus turkance. van Someren, B.B.O.C.,
February 1920. Yellow-tufted, red-breasted Sunbird.

<? 15

? 3

Kobua River, W. Rudolph. March 1918.

Most of the males are in full breeding dress.

FROM TURKANALAND

11

10. Cinnyris venustus blicki. Mearns. Blick’s yellow-bellied
Sunbird.

<J 1. Meuressi, Turkwell. January 1918.

Specimens from Kerio and Turkwell bear out Mearns,
statement that this northern race is distinct from C. v.
falkensteini . in being smaller and much more whitish on
the belly.

11. Anthreptes orientalis. Hartl. Green-rumped, short-billed
Sunbird.

cJ 5. Moroto, November 1917 ; Meuressi, January
1918.

$ 2. Kobua River, W. Rudolph, March 1918 ;
Meuressi, January 1918.

All the males have a wide green patch on the rump
and wing joint.

12 . Anthreptes longmari (?) Sub-sp. (?) Purple-rumped, short-
billed Sunbird.

5 2. Dahabira, N.E. Soroti. November 1917.

Two females of the larger species^ quite distinct from
the males of the preceding species.

ZoSTEROPIDiE

13. Zosterops stuhlmani. Reich. Stuhlman’s Ring-eye.
<? 2

? 1

Moroto. December 1917.

Rather paler on the back than Z. jacksoni from North
Elgon, and agreeing much better with Z. stuhlmani,
though the under- surface is a clearer yellow.

Parid^j

14. Parus albiventris. Shelley. White-bellied Tit.

cJ 2. Moroto. 1917.

One bird is obviously young, and has the front of the
head brownish.

15. Parus leucomelas. Rupp. Blue-black Tit.

cJ 1. Komolo, N.E. Soroti. November 1917.

16. Anthoscopus musculus. Sub-sp. (?) Buff-bellied Pendu*
line Tit.

cJ 2. Meuressi. January 1918.

12

ON A COLLECTION OF BIRDS

These birds appear to be intermediate between A .
punctifrons from N.E. Africa and A. rocatti of Uganda.
From A. punctijrons they differ in being much more
isabelline on the under-surface, and lacking the black on
the forehead feathers. These birds are matched fairly
well by specimens from Magadi district and Tsavo, though
these latter are not so greenish on the back.

Motacillid^i

17. Motacilla raii . Linn. European yellow Wagtail.

$ 2. Kobua River, W. Rudolph.

Both in fresh summer dress, with heads yellow, washed
with olive.

On comparing these birds with specimens collected
round Nairobi, I was surprised to note the extraordinary
variety of plumages in these birds, and, on consulting the
latest works on British birds, can find not more than four
birds in summer dress in my large series (forty skins) which
agree either with the coloured plate or with the descrip-
tion of M. raii. It is possible that the birds with com-
pletely canary-yellow heads belong to a distinct race.

18. Motacilla flava. Linn. Blue-headed Wagtail.

cJ 6. Soroti and Kobua River. November 1917 and
March 1918.

$ 1. (Albinistic) Soroti. 1917.

In this species also one meets with great variation,
especially in the intensity of the colour of the underside, so
also in the colour of the head. In some cases the ear-coverts
are grey, streaked with white, and a few have them black.

19. Motacilla cinereicapilla. Savin. Grey-headed Wagtail.

cJ 1. Kobua River, W. Rudolph. March 1918.

Very dark on the head, but possessing a few white
feathers at the lores.

20. Anthus trivialis. Linn. European Tree-pipit.

cJ 8. Kobua River, W. Rudolph. March 1918.

In full breeding dress, with very ochraceous breasts.

21. Anthus ccrvinus. Pall. Red-throated Pipit.

<? 4
¥ 2

Kobua River, W. Rudolph.

March 1918.

FROM TURKANALAND

IB

Two males are in practically full dress, while the other
two are in heavy moult and show patches of red on the
throat. The females are also in moult and retain most
of their worn winter dress.

22. Anthus nicholsoni longirostris . Neum. Greater speckled-
back Pipit.

$ 1. Kobua River, W. Rudolph. March 1918.

This specimen has an exceptionally wide superciliary
stripe.

23. Macronyx croceus. Vieill. Yellow-breasted Lark.

cJ 1. Soroti. November 1917.

Moulting ; the old feathers giving it rather a greyer
appearance on the back than usual.

ALAUDIDiE

24. Mirafra africana tropicalis. Hartert. Northern red-
winged Lark.

<J 1. Moroto. November 1917.

In full clean plumage.

25. Mirafra albicauda. Sub-sp. (?) Intermediate.

(J 1. Moroto. November 1917.

Very like birds from Magadi and Nakuru Lake, but
darker than the Magadi specimens.

26. Mirafra cantilans. Sub-sp. (?)

cJ 1. Soroti. November 1917.

Much darker than M. jischeri from Kisumu.

27. Galerita cristata erythrea. Zedlitz. African crested Lark.

<? 3

? 2

Kobua River, W. Rudolph. March 1918.

All in worn dress. A pair collected on the 13th are
larger and much greyer and have the spotting of the crop
larger and more distinct, wings 104-6 mm. ; whereas the
two other birds are smaller and more ochraceous above
and below, have wings of 94-7 mm. The flanks are not
so distinctly streaked, and the outer tail-feathers are more
pinkish buff. These may belong to another of the numerous
sub-species of G. cristata.

These birds may be sexed wrongly, but having no

14

ON A COLLECTION OF BIRDS

specimens with which to compare them I can come to no
definite conclusion.

28. Pyrrhulauda signata. Oust. Chocolate-faced Finch Lark.

c? 5 )

? 2 Kobua River, W. Rudolph. March 1918.

Juv. 1 )

One adult in full clean dress has wide edges to the
coverts, giving the wings a striped appearance ; most of
the males are slightly worn, and one very much worn is
decidedly darker brown on the back, not greyish, thus giving
it an altogether darker plumage. Not having specimens
from the type locality I am unable to decide whether P. s.
harrisoni from Rudolph is separable from the Somali birds.

29. Pyrrhulauda leucotis smithii . Bpt. (?) Sub-sp. Chestnut-
backed Finch Lark.

<? 1

? i

Kamalinga Mt., Karamoja.

Both birds in excellent plumage.

Fringillid.®

30. Emberiza flaviventris. Steph. Yellow-breasted Bunting.

1. Moroto. November 1917.

31. Petronia massaica. Neum. Yellow-throated Sparrow.

1. Moroto. January 1918.

$ 3. Meuressi. January 1918 and November 1917.

These birds do not differ from those collected at Tsavo
and the ‘ Dry Belt,’ and I have adopted Neumann’s name
for specimens obtained.

32. Passer abyssinicus. Grey-headed Sparrow.

1. Meuressi, Turkwell River.

Quite distinct from Passer diffusus ugandce , being much
larger and heavier built in every way.

This bird is rather more red on the back than E. African
specimens, and differs in the colour of the bill, which
instead of being black is brownish horn above and ochre-
yellow at the basal half of the lower mandible.

33. Passer shelleyi. Sharpe. Shelley’s black-throated Sparrow.

<J 1

? i

Mt. Kamalinga, Karamoja.

FROM TTJRKANALAND

15

Agrees perfectly with description of type (the only
specimen known) and plate of this specimen in having the
black and white ear-coverts.

The occurrence of this bird in this district extends its
known range considerably.

Proceeds

Viduince

34. Linura fischeri. Reich. Fischer’s straw-tailed Whydah.

1. Meuressi, Turkwell. January 1918.

A single specimen in heavy moult with the remains of
the straw tail still retained.

35. Steganura paradisea verreauxi (?) Paradise Whydah.

1. Meuressi, Turkwell. January 1918.

An adult in full breeding dress was the only one noted
in This district.

36. Quelea sanguineirostris centralis . van Someren. Pale-
headed Dioch.

Kobua River, W. Rudolph.

& 3
¥ 2

All in non-breeding plumage. One male is assuming
the full dress and has the straw-coloured head, but lacks
any trace of black on the cheeks and the ear-coverts. The
bill is slightly heavier than birds from Nairobi district, but
similarly plumaged birds to this male are to be found
round Nairobi.

Estrildimj

Cut-throat Finch.
Meuressi, Turkwell River.

37. Amadina fasciata alexanderi.

$ 1
¥ 1

Both in full plumage.

38. TJroloncha caniceps. Shelley

<J 2 '

White-rumped Silver-bill.

Meuressi, Turkwell. January 1918.

All in clean dress. Rather more rufous on the breast
than southern specimens.

16

ON A COLLECTION OF BIRDS

89. TJroloncha cardans meridionalis. Mearns. Black-rumped
Silver-bill.

^ 2 J Meuressi, Turkwell River. January 1918.

One female is in full clean dress and is more boldly
marked than the other, the scaly feathers on the head
are more pronounced.

40. Urceginthus bengalus ugandce . Zedl. Uganda ruby-
cheeked Cordon Blue.

(J 8 ) Moroto. November and December 1917.

$ 1 j Meuressi. January 1918.

The female has the blue of the chin, throat, and breast
continuous ; the back a dark hair brown, as in Uganda
birds, and differs from Tsavo birds which belong to a
recognisable sub-species.

41. Granitina ianthogaster ugandce . van Someren. B.B.O.G.,
1919.

^ j | Meuressi, Turkwell. January 1918.

Quite distinct from G. roosvelti ; more like birds from
Simba, Tsavo, and Taveta.

42. Estrilda rhodopyga. Sund. Red-winged Wax-bill.

-a 4 )

° ^ Meuressi, Turkwell. January 1918.

When laid out in series along with specimens from
Nairobi it is quite apparent that the Meuressi birds are
certainly browner on the mantle ; the throat and cheeks
from Nairobi specimens are whiter.

48. Estrilda charmosyna (?) Reich. Somali masked Wax-bill.

1. Meuressi, Turkwell River.

This group requires further study, for there are appar-
ently four distinct forms : E. erythronota, E. delamerei, E .
charmosyna, and an intermediate form found from Simba
to Tsavo, south to Taveta. (Since named Kiwanukce, van
Someren.)

The specimen obtained from Meuressi is exactly matched
by specimens obtained at Kerio River, South Rudolph.
Assuming that these (Turkana birds) are E. charmosyna,
they are the palest of the group, having a pale brownish

FROM TURKANALAND

17

back faintly washed pink and barred. The under-surface
pinkish buff with a trace of black feathers restricted to
the angle of the lower mandible, and no black on the
undertail-coverts.

From Simba to Tsavo and Taveta is found a bird
intermediate between E. charmosyna and E. delamerei, but
nearer to the former.

This has the mantle decidedly greyish, faintly barred
and tinged with pink ; and the underside also greyish,
washed pink, with a deeper shade of pink on the flanks ;
the amount of black on the chin larger than in E. char -
mosyna but not so large or so decided as in E. delamerei ,
which is very near to E. erythronota.

E. delamerei is altogether darker and has black on the
lower breast, abdomen, and undertail-coverts. Thus the
dark bird comes between the two pale birds in dis-
tribution.

44. Lagonosticta rhodopareia. Northern black-vented Fire
Finch.

c? 2

? i

Moroto. December 1917.

The black-vented Fire Finches of E. Africa and Uganda
also require revision.

In comparing these birds with my series it is obvious
that there are four forms :

(1) L. congica, from W. Uganda, having dark greyish
hair brown on the mantle, and heads decidedly pinkish.
(2) L. congica umbiventis , sub-sp. (3 and 2 $ breeding)
from Kenia and Embu district, much more brownish on
the back and closer to L. jamesoni , and having the black
of the belly broadly outlined with golden brownish,
more brownish than the underside of the female of
L. congica. (3) The Moroto birds (typical rhodopareia).
These have little or no pinkish on the crown, but have
red on the forehead and lores, much brighter than the
red on the breast, and dark mantles like the Nairobi
birds ; and lastly L. r. hildebrandti , of Central East
Africa to coast.

L. jamesoni is a species with one race.

18

ON A COLLECTION OF BIRDS

45. Pytilia soudanensis. Sharpe. Northern Fire-throated Finch.
Moroto. December 1917.

Meuressi, Turkwell River.

The Moroto birds do not differ from those collected at
Meuressi, all show bars on the undertail-coverts, some
distinct and sharply defined, others pale and hardly
visible. The Meuressi female has uniform pale buff under-
tail-coverts, that from Moroto faintly barred.

The colour of the red on the throat varies. Wings
60-62 mm. Birds from Tsavo and district are smaller,
having wings of 55-56 mm., so also are birds from the
coast, Mombasa, and Manda Island.

46. Sporopipes frontalis. Daud. Speckle-headed Weaver Finch.

cJ 2 | Moroto, November and December 1917 ;

$ 1 Meuressi, January 1918.

The female has much greyer cheeks than the males,
and has the spotting on the forehead smaller.

47. Dinemellia dinemelli. Rupp. White-headed Giant Weaver.

<J 2

¥ 1

<J 4

¥ 1

Meuressi. January 1918.

c? 2

¥ 1

Plumage rather soiled.
48. Textor albirostris. Vieill.

White- billed Giant Weaver.

^ | Moroto. December 1917 ; January 1918.

All the male specimens, with the exception of two, are
in off-plumage or young. Two females are adult and in
breeding dress. The two males have the bills only just
turning white, and the ‘ penis-like 5 growth in front of the
anal opening just beginning to show.

Apparently these birds do not develop the swollen bill
and * penis ’ except in the breeding season.

49. Plocepasser melanorhynchus. Rupp. White-rumped
Weaver.

g Kobua River, W. Rudolph. March 1918.
? 9 Meuressi and Turkwell. January and

¥ 1 February 1918.

In full clean dress.

FROM TURKANALAND

19

50. Plocepasser su'perciliosus.
<? 3

Cretzm. Red-crowned Weaver.
November and December 1918.

Lafr. Red-fronted Weaver.
Moroto. November and December 1917.

£ g ' Moroto.

In good condition.

51. Anaplectes melanotis .

<? 4

9 2

Two males in full plumage and two in the intermediate
stage. One female has the primaries and secondaries edged
with yellow, not red — possibly a young bird.

52. Ploceus rubiginosus. Riipp. Black-headed chestnut
Weaver.

c? 1

9 2

Meuressi, Turkwell River. January 1918.

The female is in off-plumage and shows no signs of
moulting.

58. Ploceus intermedins. Medium black-headed Weaver.

^ g | Meuressi, Turkwell. January 1918.

Two males almost in full plumage. The rest in off-
plumage.

54. Ploceus luteola. Licht. Little thick-billed black-faced
Weaver.

2 Kobua River, W. Rudolph.

Juv. 1 Meuressi, Turkwell. January 1918.

Neither of the males are in breeding dress, and the
female is obviously young.

Oriolid^j

55. Oriolus roletti . Salvad. Rolett’s black-headed Oriole.

£ 2. Moroto, November 1917 ; Kobua River, W.

Rudolph, February 1918.

$ 1. Meuressi. January 1918.

The bird from Moroto is much more olive-green on the
back than the other two.

56. Oriolus auratus. Vieill. African Golden Oriole.

(J 1. Moroto. December 1917.

A fine bird in full plumage.

20

ON A COLLECTION OF BIRDS

Sturnid^j

57. Pholidauges verreauxi. Finsch. Purple-backed glossy
Starling.

A 1

° 1 ■ Moroto. November 1917.

Adults in full plumage.

58. Speculipastor bicolor. White-winged pied Starling.
Kozibiri River, December 1917 ; Kobua River,

March 1918 ; Meuressi, Turkwell, January
1918.

A fine series of adult birds in full breeding dress, seen
in flocks. Fed chiefly on the ground.

59. Amydrus morio riipjpelli. Verr. Ruppell’s thick-billed
red-winged Starling.

<J 10
¥ 7

• Moroto. November and December 1917.

ts, in good plumage.

60. Lamproctornis purpuropterus. Rupp. Green-headed, long-
tailed glossy Starling.

cJ 1. Meuressi, Turkwell. January 1918.

An adult in good plumage.

61. Lamprocolius chalybeus . Ehr. Blue-bellied glossy Starling.

<? 4

¥ 1

All adu

^ j | Moroto. December 1918.

Neither have terminal black spots on the secondary
coverts. Wings, 140 mm.

62. Spreo superbus. Rupp. White-banded glossy Starling.

$ 2 I Meuressi, January 1918 ; Kobua River,
$ 8 j Rudolph, March 1918.

Some have no bluish neck-band at the back.

63. Creatophorus carunculatus. Gml. Wattled Starling.

$ 3 1 Moroto, November 1917 ; Meuressi, January
$ 2 J 1918.

One male is in fully adult plumage, but possesses no
wattles. The rest are immature.

DlCRURIDiE

64. Dicrurus ajer (?) Drongo Shrike.

(J 2. Moroto, November 1917 ; Meuressi, January
1918.

FROM TURKANALAND

21

Both in bad plumage, though one is fully adult. Wings,
113 mm.

Laniid^i

Meuressi, Turkwell. January 1918.

65. Prionops omoensis. Neumn. Slaty-naped helmeted Shrike.

^ j | Moroto. November and December 1917.

These birds agree with the description of P. omoensis
exactly, and are similar to birds from Kerio River. They
are in full plumage.

66. Prionops. Sub-sp. (?) Brown-naped helmeted Shrike.

<? 1

$ 4

At first sight I was led to think that these fine birds
must be simply the females of the preceding species, but
on looking up the sexes I found males and females in both
series.

These birds differ from P. omoensis in having the hind
part of the crown, the occipital region, and sides of the
neck brownish grey, with a darker line of brown down the
posterior half of the ear-coverts, and having the throat
slightly tinged with brown. In size they agree, having
wfings of 120-123 mm. Other differences are the absence
of any well-marked white neck-band (this is washed brown)
and the much larger white tips to the secondaries and
primaries.

67. Laniarius funebris. Sooty Shrike.

(J 4. Moroto, November 1917 ; Meuressi, Turkwell,
January 1918.

$ 1. Moroto. December 1917.

68. Laniarius erythrogaster. Cretz. Red-bellied Shrike.

c? 3

? 1

All adults in good plumage.

69. Dryoscopus malzacii nyanzce. Neum. Northern grey-
shouldered Shrike.

2. Meuressi, Turkwell. January 1918.

5 3. Moroto, December 1917 ; and Komolo, Novem-
ber 1917.

Soroti. December 1917.

22

ON A COLLECTION OE BIRDS

70. Tschagra senegala. Linn. Greater red-winged Bush
Shrike.

(Sex not stated) 1. Mt. Kamalinga, Karamoja.

November 1918.

Of the many sub-species described, this bird agrees
most readily with T. s. orientalis, and not armena . The
superciliary stripe is white in front and yellowish-brown
posteriorly. The underside is decidedly grey, contrasting
with the white throat and centre of the belly.

71. Tschagra australis emini (?) Reich. Lesser red-winged
Bush Shrike.

(Sex ?) Adult. Moroto. December 1917.

I cannot refer this specimen with certainty to any
of the described species. It agrees most readily with
Neumann’s T. dohertyi, which is supposed to be synonymous
with T. emini, but it is altogether much darker and larger,
having a strong wash of olivaceous on the chest and sides
of breast, and very dark olivaceous on the flanks and
undertail-coverts. The back, from the crown to the rump,
is dark brown ; while the superciliary stripe is strongly
ochraceous. The chestnut of the wings is much darker.
Wings 80 mm.

72. Corvinella corvina affinis. Heugl. Giant yellow-billed
Shrike.

8. Moroto. November and December 1917.

Adults in clean full dress.

78. Fiscus somalicus mauritii. Neum. Grey-backed Shrike.

2. Meuressi, Turkwell. January 1918.

Both birds bear traces of the young plumage.

74. Fiscus excubitorius 'princess. Cab. Great grey Shrike.

(J 1. Katachai, N.E. Lale.

Wings, 111 mm.

75. Lanius minor . Gml. European lesser grey Shrike.

cJ 2. Meuressi, Turkwell, January 1918 ; Kobua
River, W. Rudolph, March 1918.

$ 1. Meuressi. January 1918.

In summer dress ; but skins rather soiled owing to the
amount of fat. The female specimen has traces of white
on the forehead.

FROM TURKANALAND

76. Lanius collurio. Linn. European red-backed Shrike.

1. Kobua River, W. Rudolph. March 1918.

A full-plumaged bird in clean condition.

77. Lanius isabellinus. Heugl. Eastern red-tailed Shrike.

(J 1. Kobua River, W. Rudolph. March 1918.

In clean summer dress.

78. Malaconotus approximans (?) Chestnut-breasted thick-billed
Shrike.

^ 6 ) Meuressi, Turkwell, January 1918 ; Moroto,

$ 5 j December 1917.

All these are adult birds and in good plumage. The
intensity of the breast-band varies considerably in various
specimens, but in the majority it is well marked, more so
than in specimens from Nairobi, yet not so marked as in
skins from Lamu and Mombasa. These have the band of
an entirely different shade of brown, and in my report on
the Lamu birds I referred the coast specimens to M.
hypopyrrhus.

M. catharoxanthus, a bird with uniform yellow under-
surface, has been obtained from Elgon and district. Wings
from 127-128 mm. The wings of the Moroto specimens
and those from Meuressi vary from 110-120 mm.

79. Chlorophoneus sulphureopectus similis. Smith. Eastern
yellow-bellied Shrike.

<J 9 ) Moroto, November and December 1917 ;

Juv. 2 j Meuressi, Turkwell, January 1918.

In this series some birds have uniform black ear-
coverts, others black fading into grey. Those with black
ear-coverts are the more richly coloured.

80. EurocepJialus ruppelli. Reich. White-headed Shrike.

c? 2 Meuressi, Turkwell, January 1918 ; Moroto,

$ 8 December 1917.

In full plumage, but rather soiled.

81. Nilaus ajer minor. Sharpe. Brown-flanked Bush Shrike

(J 1. Meuressi, Turkwell. January 1918.

A bird with pale yellowish-brown flanks.

82. Nilaus ajer erythrea (?) Neumn. Chestnut-flanked Bush
Shrike.

(Sex ?) Bale. November 1917.

24

ON A COLLECTION OF BIRDS

Flank stripe, dark chestnut, not continuous but
broken.

Campephagid,e

83. Campephaga phcenicea. Latham. Red-shouldered Cuckoo-
Shrike.

& 1

? 2

Lale, November 1917 ; Moroto, December 1918.

84. Campephaga hartlaubi. Salvad. Yellow-shouldered
Cuckoo-Shrike.

(J 1. Kobua River, W. Rudolph.

Crateropid.®

85. Argya rubiginosa heuglini. Sharpe. Northern brown
babbling Thrush.

$ 8 Meuressi, January 1918; Moroto, December

? 2 1917.

One specimen with wings of 93 mm. from Meuressi.
The remainder 85-87 mm.

86. Crateropus cinereus buxtoni. Sharpe. Buxton’s babbling
Thrush.

(J 1. Lale, Soroti. November 1917.

$ 1. Lale, Soroti, November 1917; and Meuressi,
January 1918.

Pycnonotid^s

87. Pycnonotus barbatus minor. Brown-headed, yellow- vented
Bulbul.

(J 1. Moroto. December 1917.

88. Phyllastrephus pauper. Sharpe. Brown-backed Bush
Bulbul.

cJ 4. Meuressi, January 1918 ; Moroto, December

? 3. J 1917.

Sylviid.se

89. Eremomelas elegans elgonensis. van Someren. White-
throated Golden Warbler.

$ 3. Soroti and Komolo, N.E. Soroti.

In clean full dress.

FROM TURK ANAL AND

25

90. Eremomelas flavieristalis . Sharpe. Lesser yellow-vented
Scrub Warbler.

c? 5. Moroto. December 1917.

$ 1. Meuressi. January 1918.

These adult birds have the yellow limited to the vent
region. They are distinctly paler and smaller than birds
from Nairobi, Simha, Tsavo, and Yoi districts.

91. Prinia intermedia (?) Jack. White-eyebrowed Scrub
Warbler.

cJ 4- Meuressi. January 1918.

1 Juv. Moroto. December 1917.

A pale bird, much lighter in colour than P. mystacea
from Uganda and East Africa.

One young bird from Moroto belongs to the common
form found in Uganda.

92. Camaroptera griseoviridis. Mull. Green-winged Scrub
Warbler.

<? 3

$ i

Moroto. December 1917.

Rather browner on the head than Uganda specimens,
but similar to Nairobi and Nakuru birds.

98. Sylvietta jacksoni. Sharpe. Jackson’s short-tailed Warbler.
cJ 2. Moroto, December 1917 ; Meuressi, January
1918.

Wings, 60 mm.

94. Sylvietta brachyma leucopsis. Reich. Northern pale-
bellied short-tailed Warbler.

(Sex ?) 2. Adults.

Wings, 51-56 mm. Throat tinged isabelline, not pure
white.

95. Apalis rufifrons. Sub-sp. Red-headed Scrub Warbler.

<J 2. Meuressi, Turkwell River. January 1918.
Apparently a new forim

96. Apalis pulchella. Cretz. Little Buff-bellied Scrub Warbler.

c? 3 }

? i J

97. Eupirnoides
Warbler.

Moroto. December 1917.
karamojce. van Someren.

White-winged

(J 1. Mt. Kamalinga.

26

ON A COLLECTION OP BIRDS

Meuressi, Turkwell.

January 1918.

Fraser. Little brown-

I cannot place this bird amongst the known described
species. It is nearest to A. cinerea, but differs in having
the head and back uniform grey in colour, slightly browner
on the wings, the inner secondaries with broad white edges.
The centre tail-feathers jet black, the next pair white
tipped, the remainder pure white ; a white stripe from
nostril to anterior angle of the eye ; lores, blackish grey.
Wings, 48 mm.

I have described this as new.

98. Calamonastes simplex . Cab.

<? 1

? 8

99. Cisticola terrestris uropygialis.
rumped Grass Warbler.

cJ 2. Soroti, November 1917 ; Kobua River, W.

Rudolph, March 1918.

Rather browner and more rufous on the rump than
C. t ugandce and nearer to C. uropygialis .

100. Cisticola rufa hypoxantha. Reich. Little mottled-back
Warbler.

(Sex ?) Adult. Moroto. November 1917.

Wings, 42 mm. In size similar to C. rufa, but with a
mottled back, not uniform.

101. Cisticola sp. (?)

(Sex ?) 2. Mt. Kamalinga and Karamoja.

A species very much like subruficapilla fischeri, but
smaller and having the inner webs of the wing-feathers
white, not rusty, and lacking the yellow-brown edges on
the outer webs.

102. Acrocephalus palustris. Bechst. Marsh Warbler.

cJ 1. Kobua River, W. Rudolph. March 1918.

In soiled and worn plumage.

108. Hypolais pallida. Hemp. Pallid Marsh Warbler.

<?i i

? i r

104.

Meuressi, Turkwell, January 1918 ; Kobua
River, W. Rudolph, March 1918.

Neither in full summer dress.

Phylloscopus trochilis. Linn. European Willow Warbler.
2. Moroto, December 1917 ; and Kobua River,
March 1918.

FROM TURKANALAND

27

$ 2. Moroto, December 1917 ; and Kobua River.

Wings 62-71 mm.

There is considerable variation in plumage. The bird
with the longest wing having a dark crop-band, tinged
brownish.

105. Sylvia sylvia. Linn. White-throat Warbler.

cJ 8. Kobua River. March 1918.

Two males are in full summer dress, the other is im-
mature and much worn, and shows no signs of moulting.

106. Sylvia nisoria. Bechst. Barred Warbler.

<J 10 Meuressi, January 1918 ; Turkwell and Kobua

§ 7 River, W. Rudolph, March 1918.

This bird, although not supposed to migrate farther
south than North-East Africa, has now been taken from
the localities mentioned above, and from Simba, Tsavo,
and Yoi area.

In this series they are quite young birds, in first plumage,
which shows no signs of barring, nor are they moulting.

TURDIDiE

107. Erythropygia leucoptera. Rupp. Red-backed Scrub
Chat.

<f 2.

108. Agrobates
Warbler.

c? 6

? 2

Wings 86-98 mm.

Some variation in colour and similar to birds from
Tsavo and Taveta.

109. Cichladus guttata. Reich. Spotted - breasted Ground
Thrush.

4. Moroto. November 1917.

$ 8. Meuressi. January 1918.

Wings 85-92 mm.

Similar to birds from Kerio River in being much browner
on the back, and considerably larger than birds from the
coast to as far inland as Simba.

Meuressi, Turkwell. January 1918.
galactotes minor. Cab. Grey-backed Scrub

Kobua River, W. Rudolph.

28

ON A COLLECTION OF BIRDS

Linn. European Nightingale.
Morot o . J anuary 1917.

Hartl. Heuglin’s Robin Chat.

Moroto. November and December 1917.

110. Luscinia luscinia.

(Sex ?) Adult.

111. Cossypha heuglini.

<?! )

? 2 }

Wings 108 mm.

Generally larger than birds from more southern localities
and having a broader white superciliary stripe ; the brown
of the tail lighter in colour. But these birds can be matched
with specimens from Elgon.

112. Monticola saxatilis. Linn. European Rock-thrush.

8. Lale, November 1917 ; Moroto, December
1917 ; Kobua River, March 1918.

$ 1. Meuressi, Turkwell. January 1918.

In various stages of moult into summer plumage.

118. Monticola rufocinerea. Rupp. Abyssinian Rock-thrush,
c? 1

$ i

Moroto. November 1917.

In full plumage and good condition.

114. Turdus pelios . Sub.-sp. (?) Northern
Thrush.

brown- flanked

1. Komolo. November 1917.

Much paler on the underside than birds from South
Uganda, and lacking the olive tinge on the upper surface.

115. Carcomelafuscicaudataturkana. vanSomeren. B.B.O.C.,
1920. Grey Desert Chat.

cj 1. Kobua River, W. Rudolph. March 1918.

5 2. Meuressi, Turkwell, and Kobua River. March
1918.

116. Thamnolea subrufipennis. Reich. Red-bellied Rock
Chat.

^ j j North-East Lale, Kioga.

A pair in full plumage and good condition.

MUSCICAPIDiE

117. Bradornis griseus. (?) White-throated grey Flycatcher.

& 2
? 2

Meuressi, Turkwell. January 1918.

FROM TURKANALAND

29

All uniform in colour.

Wings 76-82 mm. Rather browner on the back than
Tsavo and Kacheliba birds, which have wings of 70-75 mm.

118. Empidornis kavirondensis. Neumn. Grey and brown
Flycatcher.

5. Soroti, November 1917 ; Lali, November 1917.

$ 2. Lali. November 1917.

These specimens do not differ from birds from Kavirondo
and Suk.

119. Batis puella. Reich. Brown-throated puff-back Fly-
catcher.

$ 1. Moroto. December 1917.

120. Tchitrea suahelica. Reich. Paradise Flycatcher.

(J 6. Moroto, December 1917 ; and Meuressi,
January 1918.

Four in the black and white, old stage ; and two in
the brown dress.

One old male has a large amount of brown stre'aks in
the otherwise white tail-feathers.

HIKUNDIDJE

121. Hirundo rustica. Linn. Fmropean Swallow.

r? 1

° j - Meuressi, Turkwell. January 1918.

These are pale-breasted birds ; neither is in full plumage.

CORACIIDiE

122. Coracias ncevius sharpei. Reich. Bronze-wing Roller.

2. Moroto. December 1917.

9 1. Moroto. December 1917.

Wings 180-188 mm.

123. Coracias abyssinicus. Bod. Blue-breasted long-tailed
Roller.

(J 4. Kobua River, W. Rudolph.

All in full plumage and excellent condition.

124. Coracias caudatus. Linn. Lilac-breasted, long-tailed
Roller.

cJ 1. Moroto. December 1917.

$ 1. Kobua River, W. Rudolph. February 1918.

30

ON A COLLECTION OF BIRDS

MEROPIDiE

Gml. Crimson Bee-eater.
Kobua River. March 1918.

125. Merops nubicus.

<? ^

? 3

All in full plumage.

12 6. Merops per sicus. Pall. Yellow-throated green Bee-eater.

2. Kobua River, W. Rudolph, 1918.

In breeding dress.

127. Merops albicollis. Vieill. White-throated Bee-eater.

<J 7. Kobua River, W. Rudolph. March 1918.
Full-plumaged birds in good condition.

128.

UPUPIDiE

Upupa epops. Linn. European Hoopoe.

1. Kobua River, W. Rudolph. March 1918.

An undoubted specimen of the European bird with a
white bar on the crest separating the rufous of the crest
from the black tips.

129. Irrisor niloticus. Neum. Blue - throated, red - billed
Hoopoe.

Juv* 1 } -^0kua W. Rudolph. March 1918.

According to C. Grant the birds north of the Turkwell
are I. niloticus. These were obtained on the Kobua River
where it flows into Rudolph. These birds can be exactly
matched with one from Kerio River, much farther south.

The size of the spots on the tail varies. A young bird
with black bill has quite small tail spots.

130. Bhinopomastus cabanisi. de Filippi. Orange - billed
Hoopoe.

<J 1 '

¥ 2

The ma

Meuressi, Turkwell. January 1918.

e is in newly moulted dress and is bluer than
birds from Tsavo district, which are shot with purple on
the mantle.

BUCEROTIDiB

131. Lophoceros jachsoni. Og.-Grant. Jackson’s red-billed
Hornbill.

cJ 1. Moroto. December 1917.

An adult in fine clean condition.

FROM TURKANALAND

31

132. Lophoceros nasutus. Linn. Grey-headed Hornbill.
a 1

° j - Moroto. December 1917.

The male is a large bird with wings 238 mm. The female
198 mm.

ALCEDINID2E

133. Ceryle rudis. Linn. Pied Kingfisher.

2

^ ^ ' Meuressi, Turkwell River.

One adult, and three young showing traces of immature
plumage.

COLIIDiE

134. Colius macrourus pulcher. Neum. Blue-naped Coly.

(J 4 | Moroto, December 1917; Meuressi, January
$ 3 J 1918.

All darker than coast birds.

MUSOPHAGIDZE

135. Turacus leucolophus . Heugl. White-headed Plantain-
eater.

<J 6

? 3

All adults in full plumage.

Moroto. December 1917 and April 1918.

CUCULIDZE

136. Cuculus solitarius. Steph. Brown-breasted Cuckoo.

cJ 3. Kobua River.

One specimen has uniform undertail-coverts, the other
two barred. The amount of barring on the breast varies
considerably.

137. Coccystes cafer. Lcht. Black-throated Crested Cuckoo.

Moroto. 1917.

A young bird in moult.

138. Coccystes glandarius. Linn. Great Spotted Cuckoo.

(Sex?) Moroto. November 1917.

139. Chrysococcyx klassi. Steph. White-breasted Emerald
Cuckoo.

^ 1. Kobua River, W. Rudolph.

82

ON A COLLECTION OF BIRDS

INDICATOKID2E

140. Indicator variegatus . Less. Speckle-fronted Honey

Guide.

2. Moroto. November 1917.

One in clean full dress, the other rather soiled and worn.

141. Indicator indicator. Gml. Black-throated Honey Guide.

$ 1. Meuressi. January 1918.

142. Indicator minor teitensis. Neum. Medium Green-hacked
Honey Guide.

cJ 5 } Moroto, December 1917 ; and Kobua River,

?1 } W. Rudolph.

Wings 80-98 mm.

I am not satisfied with the identification of these birds,
although it is in keeping with C. Grant’s conclusions. —
Vide ‘ Ibis,’ July 1915.

These birds are much darker than Nairobi specimens,
especially on the crop and the abdomen.

In this series there are two young birds which account
for the small wing measurements in two cases — 80-82 mm.

148. Indicator exilis pygmeus (?) Reich. Small Grey-breasted
Honey Guide.

<J 2. Moroto. November 80, 1917.

These birds are adult and have wings measuring 68 mm.
and 69 mm. They are much greyer on the underside than
I. exilis, thus agreeing better with I. exilis ansorgei.

CAPITONIDiE

144. Lybius ugandce. Berger. Uganda Red-headed Barbet.

cJ 2. Komolo and Dakabira, Soroti.

Both in good plumage.

145. Tricholcema diademata (?) Red-fronted Barbet.

Moroto. December 1917.

3 2
? 2 ,

The females are heavily washed with yellow on the
underside, one specimen showing a considerable amount
of speckling on the abdomen and flanks.

146. Tricholcema lachrymosa. Cab. Black-faced Barbet.

3 4

? 2

Moroto. December 1917.

FROM TURKANALAND

SB

In clean fresh dress. The pale tips to the lesser wing-
coverts being very noticeable.

147. Barbatula pusillus. Reich. Little Red-crowned Barbet.

(J 2. Moroto. December 1917.

In full plumage. Wings 54-55 mm.

148. Trachyphoneus d’arnaudi. Desmurs. Waxy - headed
Barbet.

^ 2 J Moroto. December 1917.

One specimen very worn.

149. Trachyjphoneus erythrocephalus. Red-headed Barbet.

(J 9. Moroto. December 1917.

$ 8. Meuressi, Turkwell River. January 1918.
Out of this large series only five have red undertail-
coverts.

PICID2E

150. Campothera nubica nubica . Gmel. Nubian red-headed
Woodpecker.

<5 3. Moroto and Meuressi. January 1918.

Juv. 1. December 1917.

$ 5. Moroto. December 1917.

In this series great variation exists both as regards the
upper- and the under-surfaces. Some males are barred,
others spotted on the mantle.

151. Dendropicusfuscescensmassaicus. Neum. Massai brown-
fronted Woodpecker.

<? 1

$ i

Both adults in good condition.

152. Thripias namaquus schoensis. Rupp. Bearded Wood-
pecker.

Juv. (?) Meuressi, Turkwell. January 1918.

This is a male bird, but is coloured like a female, except
that there are one or two red feathers appearing on the
hind part of the crown.

153. Mesopicus goertae centralis . Reich. Northern grey-
bearded Woodpecker.

<J

?

Moroto. November and December 1917.

Moroto. January 1918.

84

ON A COLLECTION OF BIRDS

COLUMBID2E

154. Columba guinea longipennis. Reich. Eastern Hackled-
neck Pigeon.

(J 2. Kobna River.

Both are young birds in heavy moult.

PSITTACIDiE

155. Poicejphalus meyeri saturatus. Sharpe. Yellow-shouldered
Parrot.

(J 1. Moroto. December 1917.

$ 2. Meuressi. January 1918.

In naming these specimens I laid out the whole of my
series of these parrots from Uganda — from localities
varying from Western Uganda to Elgon and Rudolph.

From the series before me (thirteen specimens) I cannot
agree with C. Grant (‘ Ibis,’ April 1915), that P. meyeri
saturatus (presuming that all these specimens belong to
one race) have, on the average, green under-surfaces and
rumps. Out of thirteen, seven have decided bluish rumps
and under-surfaces tinged bluish. They are certainly not
so blue as specimens of P. meyeri matschiei from German
East Africa. The Moroto birds can be matched with
birds from Elgon and North Kavirondo.

One specimen, adult, is much worn and is moulting.
The new feathers of the mantle are decidedly green, with
brighter green margins. The other two are dark earthy
brown, washed with green.

It is quite possible, and worn specimens appear to
corroborate this, that the blueness of the rumps and under-
side of Uganda birds depends upon the amount of wear
and exposure of these parts.

STRIGIDiE

Vieill. Little spotted Owlet.
Meuressi. January 1918.

156. Glaucidium perlatum.

<? 1

9 3

No two are alike with regard to the shape, size, and
quantity of the spots on the upper side.

FROM TURKANALAND

85

157. Scoptelia leucotis. White-faced Owl.

(Sex?) 1. Adult. Rock Abela.

<J 2. Meuressi, Turkwell, and Kobua River, W.

Rudolph.

$ 2. Kobua River.

Only one adult in good plumage ; the remainder of
the series are young birds, still retaining a large amount
of downy feathers on the flanks and thighs. They lack
any black on the crown, while the black shaft streaks of
the feathers of the body are narrower and the plumage
generally more tinged with brown, particularly on the
under-surface.

FALCONIDJE

158. Falco minor. Bp. Lesser Peregrine Falcon.

1. Meuressi, Turkwell. January 1918.

A single specimen in full plumage and good condition.

159. Falco ruficollis. Swains. Red-necked Falcon.

2. Meuressi, Turkwell, January 1918 ; Kobua

River, March 1918.

The first specimen is fully adult and in good plumage.
The second is still in half immature plumage.

160. Cerchneis naumanni. Fleisch. Lesser Kestrel.

5 1. Meuressi, Turkwell. January 1918.

One adult female in moult.

161. Cerchneis arthuri. Pale Kestrel.

(J 1. Meuressi, Turkwell. January 1918.

161a. Melierax gaber . Daud. Daudin’s Goshawk.
cJ 1. Meuressi, Turkwell. January 1918.

Probably a female, judging by its size, though sexed
as male. It is in the second plumage.

162. Astur sphenurus. Rupp. Ruppell’s Goshawk.

(Sex ?) Meuressi. Turkwell. January 1918.

A young bird assuming the adult plumage.

168. Pholiohierax semitorquatus. Pigmy Falconet.

2. Meuressi, Turkwell. January 1918.

5 6. Kozibiri River, December 1917 ; Moroto,
December 1917 ; Meuressi, January 1918.
The females are young birds in moult to adult plumage.

86

ON A COLLECTION OF BIRDS

The chestnut of the back is lighter than in the adults. The
secondaries and coverts are tipped with brown.

ARDEIDiE

164. Buteroides atricapilla. Afzel. Little Green-backed Heron.

Juv. 2. Kobua River. March 1918.

Both young birds.

PELICANIDiE

165. Phalacrocorax africanus. Gmel. Little Cormorant.

Juv. 1. Meuressi, Turkwell. January 1918.

LARIDiE

166. Hydrochelidon leucoptera. Meisner. White-winged Black
Tern.

None in full plumage. These are probably young
birds, some of which would no doubt remain throughout
the summer.

167. Francolinus granti (?) Grant’s Bush Francolin.

$ 1. Meuressi, Turkwell.

168. Ptilopachus florentice. Og.-Grant. Lady Delamere’s
Rock Francolin.

$ 1. Moroto. December 1917.

The only one obtained, though several were heard.

PTEROCLIDiE

169. Pteroclurus exustus ellioti (?) Bodg. Elliot’s Pin-tail Sand
Grouse.

One male has the belly brown, like the flanks, and is
paler on the back than the other, which has the belly black.

170. Sarciophorus tectus. Bodd. Bearded Wattled Plover.

(J 2. Meuressi, Turkwell. January 1918.

$ 1. Moroto. December 1917.

Rather soiled below, but otherwise in full dress.

c? 6
? 2

Kobua River, W. Rudolph. March 1918.

PHASIANIDiE

FEOM TUEKANALAND

37

Kobua Eiver.

dubius coronicus. Lesser Einged Plover.
Kobua Eiver. March 1918.

CHARADRIIDJS

171. Hoplopterus spinosus. Linn. Pied Lapwing.

(J 2. Kobua Eiver, March 1918 ; Meuressi, January
1918.

$ 2. Meuressi, Turkwell. January 1918.

Adults in full plumage.

172. Charadrius asiaticus. Pall. Asiatic Dotterel.

<? 3

9 1

173. Charadrius

<? 2

? 3

Two males in full breeding dress ; one female is obviously
a young of the last season.

174. Totanus stagnatalis. Bechst. Marsh Sandpiper.

cJ 2. Kobua Eiver. March 1918.

Not yet in full summer dress.

175. Totanus glareola. Linn. Wood Sandpiper.

cJ 2. Kobua Eiver, March 1918; Meuressi, Turk-
well, January 1918.

Still in moult.

176. Totanus ochropus. Linn. Green Sandpiper.

2. Kobua Eiver. March 1918.

177. Totanus hypoleucos. Linn. Common Sandpiper.

3. Meuressi, Turkwell, January 1918 ; and Kobua

Eiver.

$ 1. Meuressi, Turkwell. January 1918.

178. Totanus glottis. Linn. Green Shank.

(J 1. Kobua Eiver, W. Eudolph. March 1918.

In almost full summer dress.

179. Tringa subarquata. Guld. Curlew Sandpiper.

(J 3. Kobua Eiver, W. Eudolph. March 1917.
None showing much signs of moulting into summer dress.

180. Tringa minuta. Leisl. Little Stint.

cJ 2. Kobua Eiver, W. Eudolph. March 1918.

Not as far advanced in the spring moult as one would
expect from the date.

181. Parvoncella pugnax. Linn. Euff.

1. Kobua Eiver. March 1918.

In more winter than summer dress.

88

NOTES ON EAST AFRICAN MAMMALIA

182. Bhynchea capensis. Linn. Cape Painted Snipe.

(J 2. Meuressi. January 1918.

188. CEdicnemus cedicnemus. Linn. European Stone Curlew.
$ 2. Meuressi. January 1918.

Two adults of the European bird in full clean dress.

184. Bhinoptilus cinctus. Heugl. Three-collared Courser.

cJ 2. Kobua River, W. Rudolph. March 1918.
Two specimens in perfect plumage.

185. Cursorius somaliensis. Blue-naped Courser.

cJ 2. Kobua River, W. Rudolph.

In excellent plumage.

186. Glareola fulleborni. African Pratincole.

<? 2

¥ 2

Kobua River, W. Rudolph. March 1918.

These are resident, and breed in Africa.

NOTES ON EAST AFRICAN MAMMALIA (OTHER THAN
HORNED UNGULATES) COLLECTED OR KEPT IN
CAPTIVITY 1915-1919. PART I.

By Arthur Loveridge

The following notes are chiefly based on a collection of
500 small mammals made for the British Museum during the
campaign in German and Portuguese East Africa.

The principal localities referred to in the late German East
Territory are Dar-es-Salaam, Morogoro, Dodoma, and Tabora,
all situated on the Central Railway. Moshi, Arusha, and
Longido West are in the more northern part of the country,
therefore nearer the Anglo- German boundary.

The only locality in Portuguese East mentioned is Lumbo,
the site of a British camp on the mainland some three miles
from Mozambique Island.

Where measurements are given, the length from nose to
tip of tail is usually in inches, followed by millimetre measure-
ments of head and body, tail, hind foot, and ear. In the case
of bats the length of wing and across both wings is added.

COLLECTED OR KEPT IN CAPTIVITY

39

In every instance the measurements are given in the above
order.

The determination of the species was carried out by Mr.
Oldfield Thomas or his staff, to whom I am indebted for supply-
ing me with the names. Mr. Hinton in particular has shown
great kindness in reading and correcting proofs.

Cercopithecid.®

Cercopithecus albogularis rufilatus, Poc. — This blue-grey
Sykes Monkey was not uncommon at Morogoro though never
seen in large companies ; individuals were sometimes seen
quite alone. On one such occasion when standing on the bank
of a deep donga, the writer was surprised to see one of these
monkeys coiled up in the top of a euphorbia tree, which, as it
was growing from the donga, was about level with him. This
was the more strange seeing that the boys had been standing
within thirty feet of it throwing stones into an adjoining bush
to drive out a squirrel. The minute it realised it was seen
it sprang away.

For many months I had a very handsome pair of these
monkeys in captivity, they were very docile and affectionate.
It was customary to release the female early on Sunday
mornings and fasten her up again about noon. As soon as
released she would go swinging away up the avenue in the tops
of the acacia trees and make quite long excursions. In one
instance she appeared in the doorway of the officers’ mess
whilst everyone was at breakfast ; the mess dog came forward
growling, but the monkey went for it so menacingly that the
dog slunk under the table, much to everyone’s amusement.

During the week the monkey was chained to a ring which
slid up and down a pole about ten feet in length, its box, with
a curtain of sacking across the front, was fixed to the top of the
pole. From its box it could spring into an acacia tree where at
first it used to get entangled and need assistance ; after a time
it would take hold of its chain at the waistbelt and, following
it back, climb over and under branches until it was freed once
more.

Like all monkeys it had a great dislike for the native and

40

NOTES ON EAST AFRICAN MAMMALIA

would return their grimaces with interest, its attitude towards
my personal boy varied considerably however. Whilst I was
absent from the camp one day a swarm of bees invaded its box
and at considerable personal risk Salimu uncoupled its chain
and brought the scared animal away. Hearing of the bees I
was hurrying to my quarters when I met the pair of them, the
monkey clinging round Salimu ’s neck with great show of
affection and chattering if one attempted to take it away.
4 To-day monkey and I are great friends,’ was the boy’s remark
in Ki-Swahili. In this connection I might add that only a few
weeks before a monkey of the same species, which lived some
two hundred yards away, was stung to death, though an officer
and a sergeant made several futile attempts at rescue. On
skinning this monkey, one found considerable haemorrhage
beneath the skin and there seemed to be scarcely a square inch
of flesh which had not received a sting.

It greatly objected to the boy sweeping near its pole and
would make demonstrations of wrath, seizing the broom-handle
and menacing him. One day when he was carrying a plate of
biscuits into the banda, it bit his ankle suddenly, causing him
to spill some biscuits on the ground, which it promptly seized
and carried to the top of its box. If a party sat down to after-
noon tea and took no notice of her, she behaved in the strangest
way, biting furiously at one foot, burying her head in her fur
as if in great pain, alternating these actions by spinning round
in a mad frenzy. On several occasions friends have said :
4 Hallo, your monkey has been stung or something.’ The
object of this behaviour was only to attract attention, and
as soon as a cake was thrown her she would become normal
immediately.

On moonlight nights she was very wakeful and if anyone
walked past her box she would draw aside the sacking curtain
and look down in a most human way. Her mate met with a
sad end, for one morning someone fastened it to a marquee on
the sunny side ; this must have been about noon, for at 1 p.m.
the creature was brought to me dead. People do not appreciate
the fact that monkeys spend the hot hours of the day in leafy
and shady retreats, and that they are very liable to sunstroke.

Like people their temperaments vary greatly ; I once took

COLLECTED OK KEPT IN CAPTIVITY

41

charge of a young one of this species for a month to see what
could be done with it. Its behaviour was like that of a naughty
child, petulant and irritable, it would fly into its box and
chatter wildly if anything annoyed it ; and if its food was not
to its liking it would throw it on the ground.

Cercopithecus pygerythrus johnstoni, Poc. — The coat of this
species is of an olive-buff hue, the face is black. Young ones
are very pale grey and totally unlike the adult ; such nurslings
have very silky fur and in general appearance are somewhat
spidery owing to this disproportionate development of their
limbs. The stomachs examined contained green leaves only.
Large companies of these monkeys were to be met with in the
forest-clad lower slopes of the Uluguru Mountains at Morogoro.
Parties of them would descend on the cultivated plots in the
early morning, placing one of their number in a tree to act as
scout and warn them of the approach of any potential enemy.

I first made the acquaintance of this species when camping
in part of a German factory near the station. Whilst lying
on my bed beneath a mosquito net I heard a ‘ thud ’ and
beheld upon my cupboard a big monkey, who had just taken
a five- foot drop from the loft above, and on landing grunted
4 Umph.’ Another * thud.’ This time he landed on the table,
picked up a piece of bread, which he smelt and wrinkled his
nose at. Next minute it was gone ; he then sniffed at a recently
used soup-plate, licked it — no good. Took a third of a loaf
and was enjoying himself hugely within a yard of me, all un-
conscious of my presence. Then I moved slightly and * bang ’

‘ bang.’ Exit monkey ! and my ration.

For three weeks it became the plague of my life. I tried
first of all to drive it away — a very futile proceeding. Then I
concealed cyanide in bread which was left on the cupboard
or table, it would eat the bread and leave the cyanide. I
powdered the cyanide and mixed it with treacle which I spread
lavishly, thus losing much good treacle, for the monkey would
carry it up to the loft, sniff at it, and then throw it down again.
He knew all about condensed milk, would steal a tin and,
ascending to the roof, hammer the tin on the galvanised iron
in a vain attempt to get at the contents. He became so bold
that he would come through the window and snatch bread off

42

NOTES ON EAST AFRICAN MAMMALIA

the plate whilst I was sitting at table reading. This proved
his undoing, for I cultivated his entering through the window
and finally set a noose, which I pulled at the critical moment.
He sprang from the window, but, finding the noose round his
neck, clambered up the rope, hand over hand, and in at the
window, where he sat and gibbered at me. I led him captive
across the room and gave him away to someone who wanted
a pet.

Then there was Jenny, the Simian Houdini of Morogoro ;
her name and ways were known to all the monkey proprietors
of the district ; many times she had been in bonds, but always
to escape. Like other monkeys that have been in captivity,
however, she made no attempt to rejoin the roving bands of
wild monkeys that often came within sight of her haunts.
Jenny was a familiar object at the Stationary Hospital, where
she could be seen sliding down tent-ropes, sitting on the ridge-
poles of marquees, racing through the wards, perched upon the
foot of a patient’s bed grimacing at him and refusing to be
cajoled with a tit -bit to come within an arm’s length, or lastly
paying calls on the captive monkeys whom she alternately
fondled and robbed.

She began coming regularly to make love to my monkey
along these lines, but always took to the trees on my approach.
After some time I induced her to sit on the fence and furtively
nibble Paupau fruit which I held out to her at arm’s length ;
if I attempted to shorten the arm Jenny would be ten feet
away immediately. I therefore arranged with a boy to go to
the farther side of the fence and, whilst I engaged her attention,
to seize her tail which hung down on the far side of the fence.
The plan worked and Jenny was made captive; she did not
attempt to bite, to my surprise, but gave a most remarkable
‘ frightfulness ’ demonstration. Opening her mouth till her
lips formed a great 4 0,’ she raised her bushy white eyebrows.
The effect is no doubt somewhat startling, especially when
accompanied by a short rush ; generally, however, it had the
effect of making people laugh, as it was so like a ridiculous
caricature of human astonishment.

(To be continued.)

GEOGRAPHICAL VARIATION OF BUTTERFLIES 43

NOTES ON THE GEOGRAPHICAL VARIATION OF
SOME BRITISH EAST AFRICAN BUTTERFLIES

PART I.

By Rev. K. St. Aubyn Rogers, F.E.S.

The Ethiopian region, which includes all Africa south of
the Sahara, and the southern part of Arabia, is quite well
marked. The fauna is related to that of the neighbouring
part of the Oriental region, but is abundantly distinct.

The insects as a whole exhibit also some relationship
with that of other regions, as is generally the case.

As regards butterflies there are numbers of genera and
some larger groups confined to the region, though there are
many genera, and indeed some species, which are also found
in India and other parts of the Orient, and there are a few
genera and species which are related to the fauna of other
regions.

The larger groups referred to are the Lycsenids of the
sub -family Liptenince and the Nymphalines of the group
which Aurivillius has called Nymphalidi, including Euphcedra,
Eury phene, Harma, and their allies.

It is true that the Oriental Liphyra brassolis has been
generally referred to the Liptenince, but recent investigations
indicate that this reference is erroneous, though some West
African species, which have also been wrongly placed in the
Liptenince, are nearly related to it.

Both these groups are very large, containing something
like 200 species each, divided into a large number of genera,
and are for the most part confined to the forest region of
West Africa, and being but scantily represented in the east
and south, whilst the Liptenince have no representative in
Madagascar, and the Nymphalidi but one.

Besides these two large groups many genera are peculiar
to the region, e.g. Amauris (. Danaince ), Gnophodes, Leptoneura,
Physccenura, Neoccenyra, &c. ( Satyrince ), Planema (Acrceince),
Pardopsis (usually placed in the Acrceince, though Dr. Eltring-
ham, who has carefully examined the structure, says it has

44 NOTES ON THE GEOGRAPHICAL VARIATION

nothing to do with this sub-family), Lachnoptera, Salamis,
Crenis, Euxanthe , &c. ( Nymphalince ), Lachnocnema, Myrina,
lolaus , Capys, Zeritis, Axiocerces, &c. ( Lyccenidce ), Mylothris
Herpcenia, Calopieris, Argeronia and the aberrant Pseudopontia
( Pierince ), Abantis, Coenides, Bhopalocampta, &c. ( Hesperidce ).

Moreover, Acrcea and Teracolus are mainly African, though
they have spread into the adjoining parts of India.

Besides its primary relationship to the contiguous Oriental
region, there can be no doubt that some genera of butterflies
are not distantly related to the fauna of South America.
The genus Crenis, which has no allies farther east, belongs
to a Neotropical group of Nymphalines, and the nearest
allies of Acrcea are the butterflies of the South American
genus Actinote, whilst the butterflies now referred to the genus
Antanartia were until recently in the South American genus
Hypanartia, to which they are very closely allied.

Moreover, a few species of Palsearctic genera have
succeeded in spreading into Africa, i.e. Argynnis (four species),
one only being found in British East Africa ; Heodes ( Chryso -
phanus ), represented in British East Africa by H. abbotti;
Synchloe, represented in British East Africa by S. johnstonl,
and Colias electra, hardly separable from the European C.
edusa. All these are confined to areas of considerable elevation,
and it is a curious fact that Colias, Argynnis, and Heodes
have spread into India and along the Andes to South America,
whilst the last-named is even found in New Zealand.

Geographical Sub-Regions

I do not propose to discuss the vexed question of the
relationship of the fauna of Madagascar to that of the main-
land of Africa. So far as butterflies are concerned the relation-
ship is very close, most of the Madagascar species belonging
to Ethiopian genera, and some even being conspecific with
those from the mainland. It is true that there are a few
species showing decided Oriental affinities, but it is probable
that these are due to transoceanic immigration, and this seems
to be still proceeding, the widespread Oriental Hypolimnas
bolina having reached the island during the last few years,
and having already become abundant in some localities.

OF SOME BRITISH EAST AFRICAN BUTTERFLIES 45

In his great work on the 4 Geographical Distribution of
Animals,’ Dr. A. R. Wallace divided the mainland of the
Ethiopian Region into three sub-regions. The first of these
comprised the greater part of Africa, extending from the
northern part of the west coast right across the continent
to Abyssinia, and thence south to the tropic of Capricorn,
and again reaching the west coast in Angola. The second
sub-region comprised the tropical forests of West Africa,
but reached as far east as the Nile basin. The third was
confined to extra-tropical South Africa.

Of these sub-regions the second, as far as butterflies are
concerned, is by far the most typical and peculiar. A great
many of the most characteristic genera and species are either
entirely confined to this sub-region or chiefly represented in
it, more especially the Nymphalines of the group Nymphalidi
and the Lycsenids of the sub-family Liptenince, as already
mentioned.

The third sub-region is more closely connected with the
first, some of the most characteristic South African genera
crossing the tropic, whilst a large number of the South African
species are found as far north as the Equator.

In his splendid work on 4 South African butterflies,’ Trimen
recorded 21 Satyrines, 6 Acrseines, 20 Nymphalines, 75
Lycsenids, 28 Pierines, 7 Papilionines, and 85 Hesperids, as
peculiar to South Africa ; but at that time (1888) the butter-
flies of eastern tropical Africa were little known, and a large
proportion of these have been since found to inhabit the
southern part of the eastern tropics, and even British East
Africa. Moreover, Trimen recorded six genera, Meneris ,
Ccenyra, Capys, Arrugict, Durania, and Deloneura, none having
more than three species, as endemic in South Africa, but of
these Capys is now known to extend as far as the Dar-es-Salaam-
Ujiji railway, whilst Deloneura crosses the Equator in the
Kavirondo province of British East Africa. As would
naturally be expected, the first region, with its immense extent,
is very much richer than South Africa, and the more tropical
parts of it, where well watered, are very much richer than any
part of South Africa except, perhaps, the coast of Natal and
the country to the north of it. I should say that Trimen

46 NOTES ON THE GEOGRAPHICAL VARIATION

overestimated the number of species found in South Africa,
especially in the Pierince and the genus Precis , owing to the
fact that in his day the extraordinary seasonal variation was
but little appreciated, but, on the other hand, further explora-
tion of the country has resulted in the discovery of several
additional species, so that the total number recorded is probably
not far from correct.

In British East Africa the number of species to be found
in the coast district is somewhere in the neighbourhood of
250, and the Taita district has produced about the same
number, the genera Acrcea and Teracolus being particularly
well represented in this latter. The environs of Nairobi
probably produce about 200 species, but the low-lying country
near Victoria Nyanza is much richer, owing to the spread of
many western forms through the forests of Uganda.

Dan ain.®

Danaida chrysippus. — All forms of this species occur, but
the Dorippus form, which lacks the black and white tip in
the fore-wing, is predominant, and I should estimate that to
the east of the Rift Valley 80 per cent, are of this form, and
even in the lake region the large collection made by Dr. C. A.
Wiggins contained about 50 per cent, of this form and Albinus,
which only differs from it in having the greater part of the
hind wing white. In the Oriental region the type-form is
found almost exclusively, and the same is true of South Africa,
whilst in West Africa the only form found in many parts is
the Alcippus form, which differs from the type-form as Albinus
differs from Dorippus. As the Dorippus form is pre-
dominant from Mombasa to the Rift Valley, without regard
to the differences in climate and rainfall, the suggestion that
this form is due to drought seems untenable. The Dorippus
form is probably common throughout the recently conquered
territory to the south, and in the Mpapua district I should
estimate that between 60 per cent, and 70 per cent, were of
this form, but farther south it seems to become much rarer.

Danaida formosa . — This species is not rare in most parts
of East Africa, and I found it plentiful in the Mpapua district.
In Uganda it is replaced by D. mercedonia, which differs from

OF SOME BRITISH EAST AFRICAN BUTTERFLIES 47

it in the considerable reduction of the bluish-white spots in both
wings. It is true that the red-brown areas are more extensive
in D. mercedonia, but they are so much darker, almost maroon
instead of bright fulvous, that they do not detract from the
prevalent darker colouring of the species. In West Africa
there is another species, D. morgeni, which is darker still. As
Aurivillius has pointed out, this difference is characteristic
of the East African butterflies in many families, and it seems
highly probable that it is due to climatic causes, and is pro-
duced by the comparative dryness and possibly excess of
sunshine in the East, but it is quite likely that the fact that
West Africa is pre-eminently a forest region compared to East
Africa is at least a contributory cause.

Amauris niavius. — The eastern form is known as Domini -
canus, and is rightly regarded as a subspecies ; the lake region,
where the two forms meet, producing numerous intergrades,
as has been pointed out by Mr. S. A. Neave. Dominicanus
is found throughout tropical East Africa and extends to Natal,
though it is usually uncommon there. It differs from the
type-form in the great increase of the white areas in both
wings, and is also appreciably larger. This is a characteristic
example of the change that takes place in the pattern of butter-
flies in passing from west to east in Africa, and the increase
in size is also frequently met with.

A. echeria and A. albimaculata. — These two species, which
are almost indistinguishable on the wring, are east and south
in their distribution, though they extend throughout Uganda.
Neave has pointed out that the white spot in the cell is con-
siderably larger in specimens from British East Africa than in
those from South Africa, and that there is a further increase
in the size of this spot in the western part of the range, though
perhaps his material from the eastern part of British East
Africa was hardly sufficient to establish this last part of his
argument. He further argues that this increase in the size of
this spot is due to the influence of the western A. Psyttalea.
However, so far as I know, this last does not cross the Rift
Valley, and the difference in the size of this spot in specimens
caught in Taita and those in Uganda is small. In Taita A .
albimaculata always has the large patch in the centre of the

48 NOTES ON THE GEOGRAPHICAL VARIATION

hind wing very pale ochreous, but this is not the case with
those I have seen from Nairobi and the Kenia district.
Personally, I have found A. echeria very much rarer than its
congener, which, moreover, does not usually have the large
patch in the hind wing paler than in southern specimens.
I have examined scores of A. albimaculata in Taita and they
are singularly uniform.

Acr^ein^j

A large number of red and black species of the genus
Acrcea have different forms in East and West Africa, and
these forms are sufficiently constant to be ranked as sub-
species. Moreover, the differences are in almost every case
of the same character. The eastern species are distinguished
by the increase of the red and orange areas and the diminution
of the black markings, and are quite parallel to the case of
Amauris niavius. Amongst other species which exhibit this
character the following may be mentioned : A . Areca, the
eastern form of A. Egina ; A. acara, compared with the western
type, A. zetes ; A. natalica , compared with its western form,
A. pseudegina, and the central form, A. abadina, A. thesprio,
and the western type, A. perenna ; A. pharsaloides, compared
with the type A. pharsalus ; all these bear a considerable
resemblance to each other, though they do not all belong
to the same group. There are also other species which differ
in exactly the same way, e.g. A. neobule, compared with its
form A. seis, A. rosa, the eastern form of A. quirina, and
even A. rubescens, the eastern form of A. asboloplintha , though
the two forms of the last are only separated by the Rift
Valley.

The western A. Lycoa has a series of subspecies in the
intervening parts of the continent, and in East Africa is found
in the forms A. kenia and A.jallax, which are much alike and
differ from the type in that the pale markings are much more
definite, but much more restricted. In this case it is probable
that the species has been affected by mimicry of the commonest
form of A. Johnstoni, which is always found with it and does
not occur in West Africa. Another species which has a number
of subspecies is A. acrita. The general tendency of these

OF SOME BRITISH EAST AFRICAN BUTTERFLIES 49

subspecies proceeding from the north-east to the south-west
is for a gradual increase in the size of the subapical black,
and also of the median row of spots, so that the British East
African A. pudorina looks utterly unlike the Angolan A. Bella.

In the district near Mpapua, some 200 miles west of
Bagamoyo, I found two very different forms, or subspecies,
of A. aerita flying on the same ground. By far the commonest
of these was A. aerita manca, which is much like A. aerita
pudorina, but has a discal row of spots on the fore-wing more
or less w^ell developed, and in the wet season has the central
row of spots more pronounced. The other form was A. aerita
ambigua, which has a south-western distribution, and in which
there is a very pronounced black tip to the fore-wings and the
subapical or discal row of spots is absent and the central row
somewhat reduced. The females differ even more, as the
ground colour of A. aerita manca is pale brown, and that of
A. aerita ambigua almost black with a conspicuous white
subapical bar, at any rate in the wet season ; the dry season
form of A. aerita manca is much more like its male, and I
did not find A. aerita ambigua at that time. The species has
not been recorded from any part of the western forest region,
Angola not really belonging to the equatorial forests in which
the western fauna is chiefly developed.

Another species which may be mentioned is A. pseudolycia,
of which the type form, a whitish butterfly with black spots
and other markings, is found in Angola. The British East
Africa form, named A. astrigera, is a red and black insect and
looks very different, greatly resembling A. zetes acara, to which
it is indeed very closely allied. However, intermediate forms
exist, and Dr. Eltringham has no doubt that they are con-
specific.

The genus Planema has but two real East African species,
A. montana, and P. quadricolor, the former is little more than
a form of the southern P. esebria, the pale markings being of
a deeper colour and more extensive.

Typical P. quadricolor is found at considerable elevations
on Kenia and Kilimanjaro ; it has, however, two subspecies,
i.e. latifasciata , which occurs in Kavirondo and Uganda, and
itumbana , which I found not uncommon near Mamboya,

E

50

NOTES ON TORTOISES

some 150 miles west of Bagamoyo. These two forms resemble
each other very closely, and have a much broader orange
subapical bar than the type.

(To be continued.)

NOTES ON TORTOISES COLLECTED IN EAST AFRICA

1915-1919

By Arthur Loveridge

ClNIXYS BELLIANA (GRAY)

Specimens of Bell’s Hinged Tortoise were collected at
Longido West (19/12/16), Ngoga (24/5/16), Kerogwe (6/7/16),
Morogoro (9/4/18), and Lumbo (10/10/18). The last-men-
tioned specimen was a very large female, 207 mm. in length,
the ovaries contained a mass of ovules from the size of a pea
up to some measuring 28 mm. in diameter ; there were about
fifteen of these very large ones.

Testudo pardalis (Bell)

The Leopard Tortoise was met with at Ruwira (1/11/19),
Namanga (19/1/16), Moshi- Arusha veldt (24/3/16), and
Kerogwe (6/7/16). This is the very large box-tortoise, which
is not uncommon on the Athi Plains and elsewhere. A shell
which I found in Arusha measured 14 inches long, 9 inches
broad, and 8J inches in height. This was a male. The sexes
may be readily told in this species by the turning down of the
terminal shield (caudal) of the upper shell (plastron) in the
male, and the reverse in the female.

Testudo Loveridgii (Blgr.)

This new species, recently described by Mr. G. A. Boulenger,
was obtained at Dodoma, G.E.A., on December 8, 1918, and
two subsequent days. Eight specimens were obtained. When
I procured these specimens I took them for the rare T. tornieri
Sieb., of which only three specimens are known (Njoro, B.E.A. ;
Russisi and Lindi, G.E.A.). T. tornieri , which is its nearest
ally, however, never loses its ribs, is not so broad, and lacks
the groove on the under-surface of the caudal shield.

COLLECTED IN EAST AFRICA

51

The new tortoise is very remarkable for several reasons.
When born the young has a domed shell and ribs like any other
member of its genus of a similar age. As it develops, however,
instead of the ribs broadening out and ossifying together to
form a bony shell, they are absorbed into the system (osteo-
losis), so that the maturing tortoise has nothing to support
its horny case except the backbone. The tortoises are much
depressed and, as they are without a bony shell, quite soft to
the touch. As the genus is one of the most specialised of even
Chelonians, it is an extraordinary retrogression which abandons
the shell as a protection. The explanation of this will be
found in the kind of country in which they are found, and the
habits of life developed in consequence. The country is dry
and sandy, thornbush-scrub and rocky kopjes are scattered
throughout. The tortoise seeks shelter beneath the boulders
and rock-masses, the depressed shell enables them to push
their way farther into these retreats than if the shell were
domed ; moreover, if they have warning that there is some-
one in the vicinity, they apparently take a deep breath, which
enables them to get a better grip. All the specimens taken
were found in such crevices, and it was noticeable if you came
on them suddenly they were easily removed, but if your shadow
darkened their retreat it was necessary to work them to and
fro and use a little force ere they could be dislodged and
withdrawn.

The specimens which I considered adults were all about
160 mm. in length, but Mr. Boulenger tells me that he is sure
that they are little more than half-grown. The variation in
colour and markings was pronounced. Males could be dis-
tinguished from females by their longer tails. A pair were
presented to the Zoological Society after thirteen months
captivity. Like both the foregoing species, I found they did
well on a diet of lettuce or tender cabbage leaves ; at one time,
when these were unobtainable, bread soaked in jam was taken
by them without demur.

Chelonia imbricata (Linn.)

A dead specimen of the Hawksbill Turtle was found washed
up on the shore at Frere Town, Mombasa (20/5/18).

52

SALT CAVES IN LUMBWA DISTRICT—

Sternothr^eus sinuatus (Smith)

A head of this large water-tortoise was found bottled in a
German house at Morogoro.

Pelomedusa galeata (Schoepf.)

Young female, measuring 83 mm. in length, was collected at
Tabora (13/12/18), where they are probably not uncommon.

NOTES ON SALT OAVES IN LUMBWA DISTRICT—
BRITISH EAST AFRICA

By A. Knight Bruce.

There are believed to be nine of these caves of any size in
Lumbwa District, their names being :

1. Gitoi 4. Kibarabara 7. Sausit

2. Kibrisin 5. Kiptoi 8. Riptoit

3. Kibipiten 6. Choma 9. Bagaw

The Lumbwa at the present day dig salt in these caves,
which they remove in baskets, and feed to their cattle and
sheep outside.

In Kibipiten the entry is made in the evening, the salt is
dug out at night and removed in the morning. Apparently
in most of the others, owing to the number of accidents which
have occurred lately from falling rock, digging is confined to
the entrance only.

Notes on Bagaw Salt Cave, Lumbwa District

This cave is situated near the top of the Escarpment which
rises from the Nyando River on its left bank, between Lumbwa
and Fort Ternan stations.

Its entrance is under a waterfall on the Sambula stream.
It is difficult to arrive at even an approximate idea of its age,
though the natives agree that it is not of any great antiquity.

Its origin is attributed to game being noticed nibbling at
the face of the rock. Probably cattle followed their example,

BRITISH EAST AFRICA

53

until men, realising that they gained some benefit from the
practice, began to dig the stuff and to feed their stock with it.

Till some four years ago the cave was free from rocks
falling; now, owing to the number of fatal accidents which
have occurred, digging is confined to the entrance only.

The tree near the entrance should be noticed — it is evidently
of no great age. yet as evidently, since it was of mature growth,
the action of the waterfall has removed all the soil from its
base, which was above the level of the roof of the entrance to
the cave.

The entrance is only some 4 feet high, but immediately
on entering the height rises to above 8 feet, and a cave of very
irregular shape, of an average width of about 40 feet, is dis-
closed. This continues for 150 yards, when the floor suddenly
rises, and the cave bifurcates into the branches.

About 50 jT-ards farther along each of these branches the
passage was stopped by huge slabs of rock which had fallen
down from above.

A considerable fall of rock had occurred the night before
I entered, and many more slabs appeared to be on the verge
of falling, and, as a space of only some 18 inches was left,
further progress was impossible.

The nature of the walls varies — at the entrance the rock
strata are not well defined, and the Exhibit B (called White
and Red, Lumbwa Ngelel and Ngebirir) is found in patches.

Farther on, however, the strata become uniform — the rock
(Exhibit C) lying in horizontal lines with Ngebirir between the
strata, at distances of about a foot. But Exhibit A (called
Black and White, Lumbwa Ngetoi) is found in patches.

The roof is formed of rock lying in strata all the way.
Two supports have been left — off the first one Exhibit A was
chipped.

No water was noticed in this cave. To reach the end is
a reputed journey of 2-3 hours.

Kibipiten Salt Cave

This cave is situated on the Kiptiget River, about 5 miles
up-stream from the bridge over which the old bridle-path to
Kericho crosses, and is about 6,500 feet above sea-level.

54

SALT CAVES IN LUMBWA DISTRICT

Its situation is practically the same as Bagaw, but the
waterfall is higher.

The entrance is also low, but the height rises inside to
about 12 feet, with an average width of over 60 feet. After
running for 60 yards this cave also forms two branches, and the
height decreases to about 8 feet ; after following these for
about 80 yards, I was in each case stopped by deep pools which
had been formed by digging for salt.

No regular strata are found here as in Bagaw, the Exhibit
A (Ngebirir and Ngelel) was found in patches in the rock,
Exhibit C, which appeared to be of much the same nature
throughout.

Exhibit B was taken from the entrance to the cave.

Exhibit D (Ngelel) was also found in patches.

I was able to obtain more definite information as to the
age of this cave. Old wazee I questioned stated that within
their memory it only entered the rock for a distance of
25 yards — their grandfathers started the excavation when
they first came to that district.

Now it is supposed to take 2 hours to reach the end, but
it should be remembered that progress is very slow, especially
as the native only sees his way by lighting torches of twigs,
and most of the way it is necessary to crawl on hands and
knees.

General Notes

Both the other caves visited (Gitoi and Riptoit) present
almost similar features as those described above. (The former
has already been described by Mr. C. M. Dobbs, in the
Journal of the E.A.N.H.S., vol. v. No. 10, p. 125.)

From inquiries made, the same remark appears to be true
of these which I have been unable to visit.

In absence of expert investigation, I formed the following
conclusions :

These caves have, at any rate, been mainly formed by the
labour of man, and, though resulting from an industry some-
what alien to the Lumbwa character, do not represent such a
heavy task as might be imagined. For instance, Kibipiten,
say 50 years ago, was only 25 yards long, now it is

THE LUMBWA CIRCUMCISION AGES

55

reported to take 2J hours to search the end, though I
was unable to verify this fact. I should say, however, that
this represents a mile at the outside — this, therefore, means a
progress of about 35 yards a year, but personally I should
not think it likely that this cave is a mile long, since the
task of removing a basket filled with rock this distance
would occupy nearly a day.

While crawling about in caves like these without any means
of measurement, one naturally forms totally erroneous ideas
of distance — apart from the usual exaggeration of native
reports.

Again, the fact that these caves appear to be universally
suffering from their roofs falling in, in the absence of any
marked disturbance, hardly seems to point to their being of
any great antiquity.

It was most unfortunate that these phenomena coincided
with the investigation.

THE LUMBWA CIRCUMCISION AGES
By C. M. Dobbs

Early in 1918 I made some investigations into the cir-
cumcision periods of the Lumbwa, with a view to try and find
out the ages of some of the old men in the district, and it
has occurred to me that the results of my inquiries may be
of interest to readers of the Journal. From the investigations
made, it appears that the main circumcision festivals of the
Lumbwa take place about every five years approximately.
As far as I can make out, a certain number of youths are cir-
cumcised every year, but the great majority are done about the
harvest time, at these fairly regular intervals. Each circum-
cision age (Ibinda) has a special name of its own given to it,
often from some extremely trivial circumstance that occurred
about the time of the ceremony. This fact that the name
given was often a topical one was very useful in fixing the
exact date of several of the most recent ceremonies, and thereby
finding the dates of the older ones. Below will be found a

56

THE LUMBWA CIRCUMCISION AGES

list of the names of the various ages, with their dates
(approximate, of course), and the circumstances leading to the
adoption of the particular name in each case.

(1) Maina (1856). The origin of this name is not known,
and all the representatives of this age are dead. The name
* Maina * is a very common one among the Lumbwa.

(2) Chuma (1861). The same remarks apply to this name
as to the last.

(3) Sowee (1866). Only a very few old men of this age are
left. The origin of the name is not known. Assuming that
the natives are circumcised at about 12 to 15 years old, this
would make these old men in 1918 about 64 to 67 years of
age. As none of the previous age were said to be alive at all,
it would appear that the maximum age reached by the Lumbwa
native is something under 70 years.

(4) Kiptaimen (1871). This name was given because at
that time some man went to dig salt for goats, and found that
what he had dug was not salt, but only earth suitable for
making pots.

(5) Kiptermesendet (1876). So called from a youth who
cut a basket (mesendet) in anger wThen refused permission to
be circumcised. One or two of the older chiefs belonged to
this age.

(6) Koboloin (1881). So named owing to one of the
youths starting to cultivate his field when he was about to
be circumcised. (Pol or bol is the root of the verb ‘ to dig/)

(7) Kimasiba (1886). This was the name of a district
in Sotik where the circumcision festival took place. As far
as I could make out, this did not mean that all the circum-
cisions took place there, but that some did, and for some reason
or other the name of that particular district was given to that
particular age.

(8) Kababocha (1891). This name was given because the
youths circumcised this year had not reached puberty.

(9) Kipsiljoget (1896). So called because one of the
youths made a sheath for his sword out of a skin, and as the
hair would not come off the skin, he rubbed it off with ashes.
(Joget is the sword-sheath).

(10) Tabarit (1901). This name was given because the

EARTHQUAKE SHOCKS 57

woman who cooked the food for the youths did not have her
ears bored.

(11) Kosigo (1906). This name was given in the same
way as Kimasiba (1886), from a district in Sotik where the
ceremony was performed. (The office interpreter at Kericho
and a number of the younger chiefs were circumcised in this
year. This would make them a little over 24 years of age.)

(12) Kipsirgot (1911). So called because this was the
first year in which the huts were properly counted. The
first hut-counter was engaged for Lumbwa district in the
early part of 1911.

(18) Buloo (1916). The way that this name, which is
not a Lumbwa word at all, came to be applied to this par-
ticular age is rather interesting. When a native is registered
he is made to put his thumb-impression on the contract form,
having previously pressed it on the pad of blue ink. This is
called by the Lumbwa 4 chil buloo.’ The year 1916 was
marked by a large exodus of Lumbwa on to farms as squatters.
These natives were all registered, and had to put their thumb-
impressions on to contracts, and hence the name 4 buloo '
was given to this particular circumcision age. I had frequently
heard one of my kitchen addressed by the other boys as
4 Buloo/ and I never could make out why they did it till I
discovered that he belonged to the 4 buloo ' circumcision age.

Although I made the most careful inquiries, I could find
out nothing whatever about any circumcision age prior to
4 Maina ’ (1856).

EARTHQUAKE SHOCKS
By C. W. Hobley

Information has been received that a severe earthquake
shock occurred at Iringa, in German East Africa, at 7.45 a.m.,
on April 1, 1919, lasting about two minutes ; some of the
buildings being badly damaged.

Several earth tremors are also recorded from Dodoma,
these occurred on May 18, at 2.40 p.m.

58

CHEETAHS ON THE UGANDA RAILWAY

Severe shocks have occurred also at Neu Langenburg,
and it is said that the station there is badly damaged ; unfor-
tunately no information has been received as to date and time.

Earth tremors are also reported from Wilhelmstal on
July 16, at 9.45 a.m., 1.9 p.m., and 11.80 p.m.

The recording of earthquake shocks is a matter of great
interest, and members are asked to send in particulars of
any that are felt, giving date and also the times of the series
of tremors or shocks, for earth tremors never occur singly.
Without a seismograph, however, it is possible that only one
of the series may be perceptible to the senses.

It may be of interest to record the following information
regarding some recent earth tremors :

May 16, 8.55 p.m. — Two shocks were felt at Yoi in quick
succession and lasting about half a minute. These were
followed by a slighter quiver about 2 minutes later. The
station-master’s house and dak bungalow were slightly
damaged.

May 17, 8.5 p.m. — Another slight shock at Yoi, and again
another during the night, time not recorded.

May 17, at about 8 p.m. — Shock felt at Masongoleni, the
spring forming the source of the Masongoleni River has
been affected and it has ceased to flow.

One of the above earthquakes has closed a spring on the
Kidai Fibre Works at the N. of the Taita Mountains, and
caused it to reopen in another position.

Masongoleni is about 70 miles N.N.W. of Yoi, and Kidai
is about 20 miles N.W.W. of Yoi.

CHEETAHS ON THE UGANDA RAILWAY

I am a loco, driver, and on Thursday, June 19, 1919, I
was running a passenger train from Nakuru to Kisumu.

In the afternoon we left Muhoroni Station at 4.85 p.m. to go
to Kibigori Station, and, as perhaps you might not know, there
are quite a considerable number of bridges between these
stations ; the bridges are not 4 floored,’ but simply have the
sleepers laid on the girders, and the rails on top of the sleepers,
the sleepers being about 18 inches apart, so this bridge at mile

DESICCATION IN AFRICA

59

551 must be about 90 to 100 feet long, but not very high.
The fireman just saw the animals and shouted to me ‘ Simba,
Bwana,’ and then I leaned out and saw them. There were three,
and it would have been easy enough for them to have jumped
off the bridge, or, if the bridge had been floored, to have run off
in front of me, but as they had to pick their way carefully over
the spaced sleepers, the engine caught them up, knocked one
clean off the bridge, one other got caught by the cow-catcher
and rolled under the train and dropped through the sleepers to
the ground under the bridge, minus his head, and the other
must have jumped off and got away.

I stopped the train and picked up one and took it to
Kisumu; and at Kibigori Station Mr. MacGregor Ross, of
P.W.D., who was travelling in the train, took a snapshot of
this one ; he promised to send me a copy, but probably, as he
explained, the light was very poor and perhaps it turned out
a failure.

I am sorry that I named the animals wrongly, they were
not Leopards but Cheetahs ; please correct my permit.

The skins have been sent to 4 Dawson,’ Nairobi, to be cured.

Hoping I have made the matter clear and thanking you
very much for the ‘ permit,’

I am, &c.,

(Signed) E. Holloway, Loco. Driver , U. By.

DESICCATION IN AFRICA
(To the Editor)

The March number of the N. H. Society Journal has just
reached me. With reference to my article on desiccation, I
notice that the paragraph on Lake Shirwa is not the copy
of my corrected manuscript. The printed paragraph says :

‘ The surrounding country and flats towards Nyasa invite
the conclusion that Shirwa was an arm of Nyasa at no very
remote date.’

Reference to my notes produced this alteration :

4 Lake Shirwa, being some 200 ft. higher than Nyasa, must
therefore be regarded as a mountain tarn .’

(No manuscript here to refer to exact wording.)

60

BABOONS ATTACKING CHILDREN

The point is a small one, but important, and I would be glad
if you could include the correction in the next number of the
Journal.

In following up the literature of the subject of African
desiccation, I have culled the following most interesting
information, which carries on from the latitude at which my
article terminates.

From Sir H. H. Johnston’s ‘ George Grenfell and the
Congo ’ :

1 . ‘ Between this section of the Lualaba and the Lomami on
the west, the land is very swampy and the many marshes are
undoubtedly the remains of a former lake. Grenfell found the
altitude of the Lomami at S. lat. Y 30" to be only 1,498 feet.’

2. ‘ Between the Lowa and the Lulindi on the south there
is a considerable tract of marshy country, almost like an in-
definite lake. This may represent the Lake Ozo of Arab
reports, which occasionally appeared on African maps in the
’seventies of the last century and was confused in the minds
of geographers with the actual Lake Kivu. It is probable,
however, that at one time there was a large shallow lake in
this region, completely separated from Lake Kivu, however,
by a high mountain range, but united across the Congo with
the Lomami River.’

3. ‘ The Lualaba between Ankoro and Lake Kasate has
a slow current, and flows through a swampy region beset with
many lakes and pools. Here, no doubt, was once a large lake ,
three or four times the size of Bangweulu.’

As the subject is one which greatly depends on the collection
of individual notes and observations, I trust you will find space
for the above in the next number of the Journal.

Yours sincerely,

R. R. Harger.

BABOONS ATTACKING CHILDREN
(To the Editor)

Be Mr. Blaney Percival’s note concerning Baboons in your
July number.

An instance of a baboon attacking a human child came to

FURTHER NOTE ON CROCODILES

61

my notice in 1917, when a Kikuyu child of a squatter on the
late Mr. R. F. C. Tompson’s farm was severely bitten and
scratched by a baboon. The child was brought to me for
treatment, and the mother told me that the same baboon
had mauled another child not long previously. The baboon
did not attempt to carry the child off, but attacked and injured
it on the ground.

Mr. R. E. Dent told me of another instance, of which I
believe he was an eye-witness : a native child in South Africa
was carried up by a baboon on to a ledge on the face of a
precipitous ‘ krantz.’ A native, lowered from the top of the
‘ krantz ’ by a rope, recovered the child unhurt.

Yours faithfully,

G. A. S. Northcote.

FURTHER NOTE ON CROCODILES
By C. W. Hobley

In No. 14 of the Journal I enumerated certain facts and
experiences connected with these Saurians.

As printed, it is stated that I had personally shot a specimen
18 ft. 6 ins. long. I here take the opportunity of correcting
this measurement, which is a printer’s error, for in my manu-
script the measurement was given as 16 ft. 6 ins. ; this is
correct.

When recently in South Africa, the Curator of the Cape
Museum called my attention to the measurements of specimens
given in my paper, and he said, as far as his experience went,
a crocodile of 18 ft. had not been verified, at any rate in the
southern half of Africa.

I accordingly communicated with Mr. B. Eastwood (the
railway officer referred to in my article) for further particulars
of the crocodile shot by the Duke of Mecklenburg.

He has kindly replied as follows : 4 With reference to
the crocodile killed by the Duke of Mecklenburg. It was shot
not far from Mwanza in May 1905 ; he told me that the length
was 6J metres, which is practically 21 ft. 6 ins. The Duke

62

LUMBWA CAVE EARTH :

was out twice, this was the first time, and we travelled from
Mwanza to Bnkoba together in, I believe, s.s. Winifred .’

I also communicated with Mr. R. J. Cuninghame, who is
one of the greatest authorities on the fauna of Africa, and
well known to most of the members of the Society. He
states : ‘ The only authentic measurement of a big crocodile
that I can vouch for was one of my own, it was 18 ft. from tip
of snout to tip of tail, measured between perpendiculars.
Locality Eajao, by the Murchison Falls, Victoria Nile. Date
1900.’

This is first-hand evidence from an acute observer, and
it may therefore be accepted that crocodiles of at least 18 ft.
undoubtedly exist in equatorial Africa.

It would be interesting if some other members could
submit actual measurements from their own experience.

LUMBWA CAVE EARTH: ITS ATTRACTIONS FOR
DOMESTIC ANIMALS

By Pkof. E. P. Cathcaet, Glasgow University

I am of the opinion that, as surmised by Prof. Gregory,
the value of the Lumbwa Cave material lies in its content
of sodium.

The animals involved are herbivora, which normally con-
sume a diet rich in potassium, but poor in sodium. The fact
that such a salt-rich diet gives rise to a craving for a supply
of sodium is well known.

So far as I know, there are two hypotheses offered in ex-
planation of the facts, Koppe’s and Bunge’s. Koppe holds
that it is due to the fact that in plants the inorganic salts
are in organic combination (Koppe, 4 Physikalische Chemie in
der Medizin ’), only a small amount being present in soluble
dissociable form. The demand, on this hypothesis, is then
for available salts. Bunge (‘ Text-book of Physiological and
Pathological Chemistry ’), supporting his contention by ex-
perimental work, maintains that the ingestion of large quantities
of potassium salts, due to the resulting interaction between the

ITS ATTRACTIONS FOR DOMESTIC ANIMALS 68

inorganic salts in the organism, leads to the excretion of
abnormal amounts of sodium in the urine, with the result
that this loss has to be made good from outside supplies.

Bunge has drawn attention to many interesting points.
Domesticated Carnivora, e.g. dog and cat, prefer unsalted
food to salted food, whereas domesticated Herbivora are very
fond of salt. So far as observations go, the same is apparently
true for wild animals ; the animals which flock to ‘ salt-licks ’
are the Herbivora. It cannot be that there is a real shortage
in the intake of sodium in the food (the hypothesis of Koppe
must, however, be remembered here) ; the Herbivora probably
consume, pound for pound weight per animal, as much sodium
as the Carnivora. But, as Bunge points out, the Herbivora
take in their food * at least three or four times as much of salts
of potassium as the Carnivora.’

Bunge further supports his contention by reference to the
human race. He collected a large amount of information
from various sources, and he holds that he gets general support
for his hypothesis (see, for full details, his paper 4 Ethno-
logischer Nachtrag zur Abhandlung fiber die Bedeutung des
Kochsalzes u.s.w.,’ Zeit. /. Biol, x, 1874, iii). He reaches
the general conclusion that ‘ it appears to be a universal rule
that in all times and in all lands those people who live entirely
upon animal food, either have never heard of salt, or, if they
possess it, avoid it ; whereas the people whose staple food is
vegetable have the greatest desire for it, and regard it as an
indispensable article of diet.’ It is said that the Masai warriors,
who are reported to live almost exclusively on a meat diet
without salt, regard blood, which is rich in sodium (K20 :
Na20 : : 2 : 19) as a great delicacy. You will be able from your
own experience to confirm or refute this statement.

This appreciation of the relation of salt to the nature of
the diet is of very old standing, as in ancient times it is said
that sacrificial animals were offered to the gods without salt,
whereas the fruits of the field were always given accompanied
by salt.

It is interesting to note in this connection that one of the
few really important vegetable foods, which is poor in potassium,
is rice (containing as it does about six times less K than the

64

LUMBWA CAVE EARTH

cereals (wheat, &c.), ten to twenty times less K than peas,
beans, &c., and twenty to thirty times less K than the potato).
Hence people who live on rice as their main vegetable food
should require less sodium than others who live on, say, peas,
beans, lentils, maize, &c. This I believe is the case. The
following data (content of K20 : Na20) may be of interest :

Per 1,000 grms.

k2o

Na20

Rice

1 grm.

0-03

grm,

Wheat, barley, &c.

5-6 grms.

0- 1-0*4

>>

Peas

12 „

0-2

Hay .

6-18 „

0*8-1 *5

tf

Clover .

28 „

0-1

}>

Potato .

20-28 „

0*3-0* 6

}>

It is evident, then, that the case is pretty well made out
for the Herbivora demanding a larger supply of sodium salts.
I gather that there are no ‘ salt-licks ’ in the country in which
the Lumbwa Cave is situated. Hence the avidity with which
the cattle consume the relatively sodium-rich material.

There is, however, one difficulty in this explanation. I
understand that animals become excited and anxious to get
to the cave a long way off. This is suggestive of an odour,
and sodium salts are, so far as I know, devoid of smell. Hence
the animal does not get excited about the sodium.

I do not think it likely that the material is consumed as
an antacid. Nor, as the animals are Herbivora, and pre-
sumably consume large quantities of cellulose, do I think
that the material is ingested as intestinal ballast for irritative
purposes. On the other hand, the suggestion that its con-
sumption has something to do with ‘ discouraging intestinal
parasites ’ is extremely interesting, and may be well worth
following up. We know practically nothing about the influence
of the environment on the growth of intestinal parasites of
any kind.

Printed by Spottiswoode, Ballantyne cS* Co. Ltd.
Colchester, London & Eton, England

Zhc Journal

OF THE

East Africa and Uganda
Natural History Society

March 1922 No. 17

CONTENTS

ON PHYTOPHAGOUS COLEOPTERA OF THE FAMILY CHRYSO
MELID2E. (Illustrated .) A. F. J. Gedye, F.E.S.

ON CERTAIN COLOUR PATTERNS IN LYC.ENID.aE3. (Illustrated .
V. G. L. VAN Someren, C.M.Z.S., M.B O.U., ETC.

NOTES ON THE WASANYE. (Illustrated .) A. M. Champion

THE BAJUN ISLANDS. J. T. Juxon Barton .....

NOTES ON EAST AFRICAN MAMMALIA (Part II). A. Loveridge
O.M.Z.S

18

24

NOTES

THE RAID OF THE PONERA, AN IMPRESSION. R. Harger
THE MIGRATIONS OF BUTTERFLIES. H. L. Andrewes
ON BAOBABS AND RUINS. 0. W.JHobley .

SHELL REMAINS. C. W. Hobrey ....

LETTER TO THE EDITOR

ANNUAL REPORT

BALANCE SHEET

ACTING EDITOR OF JOURI^L

DR. V. G. L. VAN SOMEREN

IPR 20 1025
V „

«/■? f/otJ I s, „>VJ<

LONGMANS, GREEN. AND CO.

39 PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON. NEW YORK, BOMBAY, CALCUTTA AND MADRAS

All rights reserved

Additional copies : to members , Us. 3 ( 6/-) ; to non-members, 1 Is. 4 ( 6/6 )

HUNTLEY & PALMERS

LIMITED

Do not omit Biscuits from your chop-box
on Safari.

Do not omit a few tins of Cakes, Rich
Mixed, Carmencita, Corona-
tion, Macaroons, Ratafias,
Afternoon Tea, Shortbread,
or Troubadour Biscuits for
stray visitors to your Camp.

Do not omit to stuff a few Biscuits in your
pocket when your boy
shrieks “Simba,” “Simba.”
You may have to walk a few
miles before your shot is
successful.

Do not omit to inform the Local Agents
if you cannot obtain the
Biscuits you want.

Kettles- Roy & Dawson, Ltd.,P.O.B. ioo, Nairobi

Also at Zanzibar, Daressalam, etc.

/

I

3\H!RHTYJp^;

,or:J Jgisyirtjfw ^rijyiO

%?>! '«; '■■'jos rqyfio

Q

■

.‘>f.jO'>i .auidrrijeeu c’bborf^o:

'

3kVifJ!T JAH
''•»H3 .sa^hyq jsolslaH

, ':'S»W i : v

■:&m\noomo %$

.q ^ am&J *■

3\il!OUfl2J:- .

£ 10 .eilsupaswf
rmi.aq (js'T&ib.Bqirnee ..

e

. ■ • r ■

3YMia!g8AJ>

sicisat-.^n sbhirtO

.-^winoAe

fb/i . tYiJ'i'iurn &■:■■

9

.ini J*iMOSYflHO
■ •iUdT ,fiO-.OCH--

.mnteq ^s^svitoiql ,6m

.3^QiJ bMOSYRHO K ">3iWA ?.

lii ' . .. * 1 oj bsbnoir.: bbiaae&iq&i ri esbiIsmo;-v iriD to *sb*>q:- j;; . ;

(.esilimjsl-dipg tiBo’ii/ }&b3 od* lo

4

CRYPTOCEPHALIN/E
Cryptocephalus sp.

5

EUMOLPHIN/E
Corynodes usambius, Kolbe.

3

CLYTHRIN/E
Clythra wahlbergi, Lac.

2

CRIOCERIN/E
Lema sp,

9

HISPIN/€

Chrysispa acanthina, Reiche,

8

HALTICIN/E

Haltlca pyritosa, Erichs,
var. impyritosa, Weise.

7

GALERUCIN/E

Hyperaeantha insequalis, Chap,
var. semipalliata, Fairm.

6

CHRYSOMELIN/E
Chrysomela superba, Thun,
ab. interversa, Fairm.

1

SAGRIN/€

Sagra murrayi, Baly.

10

CASSIDiN/E

Chirida nigrosepta, Fairm

EAST AFRICAN CHRYSOME LID/E.

(The species of Chrysomelidae here represented are intended to be typical
of the East African sub-families.)

THE JOURNAL

OF THE

EAST AFRICA AND UGANDA
NATURAL HISTORY SOCIETY

March 1922 No. 17

Ipatrons

SIR EDWARD NORTHEY, K.C.M.G.

SIR ROBERT CORYNDON, K.C.M.G.

SIR F. J. JACKSON, K.C.M.G., C.B., F.Z.S., M.B.O.U.

SIR H. C. BELFIELD, K.C.M.G.

SIR E. P. C. GIROUARD, K.C.M.G., R.E., D.S.O.

SIR JAMES HAYES SADLER, K.C.M.G., C.B.

SIR HESKETH BELL, K.C.M.G.

Iprestoent

SIR CHARLES BOWRING
ItMce^lpresIDents

A. B. PERCIYAL, Esq., F.Z.S., M.B.O.U.

R. E. DENT, Esq.

Bjecutlve Committee

W. McGREGOR ROSS, Esq., B.A., M.Sc., B.E.
GRAHAM DAWSON. Esq.

A. DAVIS, Esq.

V. K. KIRKHAM, Esq., B.Sc., F.I.C.Agl.

F. L. FORBES, Esq.

P. L. PARKER, Esq.

J. P. COOK, Esq., M.B.O.U.

E. BATTISCOMBE, Esq., Assoc. Arbor. Soc.

IbonoratE ^Treasurer
H. C. E. BARNES, Esq., C.B.E.

IbonorarE Secretary

DR. V. G. L. van SOMEREN, L.R.C.P. & S., L.R.F.P. & S.,
M.B.O.U., C.M.Z.S., &c.

Curator

A. F. J. GEDYE, Esq., F.E.S.

Acting JEbltor of journal
DR. V. G. L. van SOMEREN
1922

No. 17.

CONTENTS

PAGE

ON PHYTOPHAGOUS COLEOPTERA OF THE FAMILY CHRYSO-

MELIDiE. {Illustrated.) A. F. J. Gedye, F.E.S. . . . 3

ON CERTAIN COLOUR PATTERNS IN LYCiENIDiE. {Illus-
trated. ) V. G. L. VAN Someren, C.M.Z.S., M.B.O.U., ETC. . 18

NOTES ON THE WASANYE. {Illustrated.) A. M. Champion . 21

THE BAJUN ISLANDS. J. T. Juxon Barton. 24

NOTES ON EAST AFRICAN MAMMALIA (PART II. ). A. Loveridge,

C.M.Z.S 39

NOTES.

THE RAID OF THE PONERA, AN IMPRESSION. R. Harger. 69
THE MIGRATIONS OF BUTTERFLIES. H. L. Andrewes . . 72

ON BAOBABS AND RUINS. C. W. Hobley .... 75

SHELL REMAINS. C. W. Hobley 77

LETTER TO THE EDITOR 78

ANNUAL REPORT 78

BALANCE SHEET 80

3

ON PHYTOPHAGOUS COLEOPTERA OF THE FAMILY
CHR YS OMELIDiE

By A. F. J. Gedye, F.E.S., Curator of the Nairobi
Museum

Introduction

The Phytophaga form an extensive group of beetles, in-
cluding something like 40,000 species ; this, however, must be
only a small portion of those existing on the globe.

The term Phytophaga is restricted by many taxonomists
to the Chrysomelidce, but in the opinion of the majority it is
impossible to satisfactorily separate the Longicornia from
the group. The Lariidce (Bruchidce) are also considered,
by some, to form a family of Phytophaga, but a study of the
nervous system shows it to be more concentrated and al-
together more highly specialised than that of the other families
of Phytophaga. From these considerations it is perhaps
advisable to place the Lariidce in the Bhynchophora, whose
internal morphology is apparently of a more recent and
advanced type.

As before stated, the two families of Longicornia cannot
be separated from the Chrysomelidce on any definite characters,
although an acquaintance with the general facies of the families
would, in most cases, prove sufficient for mere differentiation.

Jacoby (‘Fauna Brit. Ind.: Coleoptera,’ II, 1908, p. 3)
states that usually, in the Longicornia, ‘ the shape is very
elongate, the head projecting and prominent, the eyes oblique
and more or less divided, and the antennae peduncular, these
organs at the same time rigid and tapering at the apex. All
these structures are not as a rule found in the Chrysomelidce.’

We will therefore consider here the Phytophaga as con-
taining three families which may be distinguished, according
to Fowler,1 as follows : —

1 Fowler, Fauna Brit. Ind., Gen. Introd., p. 177.

4

ON PHYTOPHAGOUS COLEOPTEEA

I. Antennae short or moderate, not in-
serted on frontal prominences ;
tibial spurs usually absent .

Chrysomelid^l

II. Antennae usually long or very long,
frequently inserted on frontal
prominences ; tibial spurs distinct.

(a) Head in front oblique or
subvertical

Cerambycid^ej.

(b) Head in front vertical or
bent inwards below the
thorax

Lamiid.®.

It is proposed, in the present paper, to consider the Chryso-
melidce, with general remarks on their habits, structure, and
classification, and any notes, that are known or available to
the writer, with reference to their occurrence in East Africa
and Uganda.

Form variable ; head prominent or moderately, so, and
inserted in the pronotum as far as the eyes ; antennae
moderately long, variable in shape and insertion, usually
eleven- jointed and moniliform (shaped as if formed by beads) ;
pronotum with or without lateral margins ; elytra usually
covering abdomen, but sometimes leaving the pygidium
exposed, upper surface usually bare, often brightly coloured
and metallic ; legs variable, tarsi pseudotetramerous.

The Chrysomelidce form an enormous family of over 20,000
known species, and it is probable that, when the family has
been thoroughly worked in the tropics, the above number
will not form a fifth of the total existing species.

The beetles are, without exception, plant- feeders both in
the larval and perfect states. Many of the species are of
considerable economic importance as pests of cultivated trees
and shrubs. A notable instance is that of the Colorado
Potato Beetle ( Doryphora decemlineata) , which caused so much
destruction in North America some years ago.

Chrysomelidce can best be captured by beating trees and

Family Chrysomelid^

OF THE FAMILY CHRYSOMELID^

5

bushes into a net or umbrella, and by sweeping grasses and
any kind of herbage ; damp vegetation near the banks of
streams being particularly productive.

Very little is known of the life history of the family ;
altogether about 100 species have been worked out, most
of these being European. The special modifications of
the different larvae and pupae will be alluded to under the
different families. The following table of larvae is that
given by Chapuis (‘ Genres des Coleopteres, Suites a Buffon,’
X, 1874, p. 15), with alterations by Sharp (‘ Cambridge
Nat. Hist.,’ Vol. VI, p. 279), and quoted by Fowler (op.
cit., p. 182).

I. Larvae with the body uncovered.

A. Larvae elongate, subcylin-

drical, whitish, living on or
in the stems of aquatic
plants under water ; pupae
also subaquatic, contained
in cocoons fixed to the
roots of the plants . . Donaciin-e.

B. Larvae mining, more or less

elongate, sublinear or nar-
rowed at each end, under-
going their metamorphoses

on the plants . . . HiSPiNiE and some

Halticin^j.

<7. Larvae short, oval, very con-
vex above, often more or
less brightly coloured, or
dark metallic, living ex-
posed on the plants and
undergoing their meta-
morphoses on the plants or
in the ground . . . Cyclica (most).

II. Larvae with the body protected by

excrement.

A. Larvae short, oval, very con-
vex above, dark coloured,

6

ON PHYTOPHAGOUS COLEOPTERA

without any special appar-
atus for carrying the excre-
mentitious matter, under-
going their metamorphoses
in the ground . . . Criocerin^e

(in part).

B. Larvae short, oval, somewhat
depressed, spiny, with the
excrement supported and
attached by a special appar-
atus, undergoing their meta-
morphoses on the leaves . Cassidinje.

III. Larvae elongate and whitish, with
the abdomen curved, inhabit-
ing portable tubes or cases
and undergoing their metamor-
phoses in these . . . Clythrin^ (and

most Camptosomes).

The classification of the perfect insects is but little advanced
in spite of the large number of forms which have been described.
The best arrangement, however, is perhaps that adopted by
Jacoby (op. cit., p. 3).

I. Mouth placed anteriorly.

A. Antennae widely separated at
base ; elytra of hard texture,
intermediate ventral segments
not medially constricted ;
pvgidium not exposed.

(a) Thorax without distinct

lateral margins, head
produced, eyes promi-
nent, prosternum exceed-
ingly narrow . . Eupodes.

( b ) Thorax with distinct lateral

margins (rarely without),
head not produced, eyes
not prominent, proster-
num broad . . Cyclica.

OF THE FAMILY CHRYSOMELIDiE

7

intermediate ventral segments
constricted; pygidium
usually exposed

Camptosomes.

B. Antennae not widely separated
at base, generally closely
approximate ; elytra more
or less soft in texture

Trichostomes.

II. Mouth not normal, small, hidden

or nearly so

Cryptostomes.

Although the distinguishing features in the above table
between the different groups may not in all cases appear
very clear, it may be remarked that a practical acquaintance
with a few selected types will, in nearly all cases, enable the
beginner to relegate his species to the different groups.

Unfortunately all the literature on East African Chryso -
melidce that has appeared is widely scattered in odd papers
in various publications. However, a fair number are described
by Kolbe in ‘ Deutsch-Ostafrika : Thierreich,’ by Jacoby
in the Proc. Zool. Soc., and by Weise in various German
publications.

I may add that I shall be delighted to give what help I can
to any members of the Society who feel inclined to take up
the study of this fascinating group of beetles.

This division of Chrysomelidce contains three sub- families :
Sagrince, Donaciince, and Criocerince. The Donaciince are
remarkable on account of living a semi- aquatic existence,
wholly aquatic in the case of the larvae. The sub- family,
however, is characteristic of the temperate zone, and I can
find no record of its occurrence in Eastern Africa.

The Sagrince and Criocerince are, however, represented
in our region, and may be roughly distinguished as follows : —

I. Size large ; posterior femora strongly

thickened ..... S ageing.

II. Size small ; posterior femora not

strongly thickened . . . Criocerin^.

Division I. Eupodes

8

ON PHYTOPHAGOUS COLEOPTEEA

The Sagrince are moderately large insects, often brightly
metallic, with strongly dilated posterior femora. It appears
that the use of the latter organs is not for saltatorial purposes,
as the insects are frequently found suspended from stems and
branches, head downwards, and supported by the hinder
femora. Species of Sagra are common on the west coast of
Africa, and I have taken a bright purple species in Natal,
but few seem to be recorded from our territory. A variety
of Sagra murrayi, Baly, is recorded by Kolbe 1 from Tan-
ganyika Territory, and from Ruwenzori by Gahan,2 and the
Nairobi Museum possesses a brown, slightly metallic species
from Ruiru.

The Criocerince, however, are largely represented in East
Africa and Uganda, most of the species belonging to the great
genus Lema, which contains over 800 species, occurring in
most parts of the world. They are small, brightly coloured
beetles, of hard integument, usually to be found in damp
places.

In the collection of Coleoptera in the Nairobi Museum there
are five or six unidentified species of Lema from various parts
of Kenya Colony ; there is also a specimen of Lema chalcojptera,
Lac, a small, brightly metallic aeneous species from Tanganyika
Territory.

Some of the larvae of the genus Crioceris have the power of
covering themselves entirely with excrement, which, however,
can be cast off at will. According to Sharp (‘ Cambridge Nat.
Hist.,’ Vol. YI, p. 281), some of the imagines have the power
of stridulating by means of two contiguous areas situated
on the last dorsal segment of the abdomen.

Division II. Camptosomes

This division is remarkable on account of the peculiar
structure of the abdomen, which appears to be connected
with the habit of forming a case to envelop the egg.

The division contains six sub- families — viz., Megascelince,
Megalopince, Clythrince, Cryptocephalince , Chlamyince, and

1 Deutsch-OstafriJca, IV, e Coleoptera,’ p. 325.

2 Trans. Zool. Soc Vol. XIX, pt. ii, p. 216.

OF THE FAMILY CHRYSOMELIDiE

9

Sphaerocarince. We will here consider only the Clythrince and
Cryptocephalince, as they are best represented in our region.
They may be roughly distinguished as follows : —

I. Form more elongate, less convex ;
rarely metallic and iridescent ;
eyes inserted higher on head . Clythrin^j.

II. Form less elongate, more convex ;
often metallic and iridescent ;
eyes inserted lower on head . Cryptocephalinje.

The Clythrince are often moderately large insects decorated
with conspicuous spots and stripes on a lighter background,
and can be sometimes beaten from trees in the vicinity of
ants’ nests.

The beetles comprising the sub- family Cryptocephalince
are often of great beauty, and when seen in the net give
one the impression of ‘ living jewels.’ They are exceedingly
wary, and often the least sound will cause them to drop from
trees and bushes into the long grass, rendering further
search futile. Cryptocephaline larvae are, according to Weise,1
most remarkable ; they inhabit portable cases with the
abdomen curled against the sternum. They can only emerge
from the cylindrical case as far as the first abdominal segment,
and, in consequence, progress with a curious jerky motion.
A pretty little Cryptocephalus has recently been taken by the
Rev. K. St. Aubyn Rogers at Sagalla, and presented by him
to the Nairobi Museum.

Division III. Cyclica

To this division belong the mass of the Chrysomelidce ; the
species are most permanently brilliant in their colours, although
they are surpassed in life by some of the Cassidinoe. Three
sub- families are contained in this group — viz., Lamprosomince,
Eumolphince, and Chrysomelince.

Some of the Chrysomelince are serious pests of vegetation,
such as Doryphora ( Leptinotarsa ) decemlineata, before mentioned,
also the common ‘ Mustard Beetle ’ ( Phaedon cochlearice) ;

1 Weise, Naturg. Ins. Deutsch., VI, p. 139.

10

ON PHYTOPHAGOUS COLEOPTERA

the larvae are, however, in many cases kept down by parasitic
Hymenoptera of the family Braconidce.

The Lamyrosomince are not, I believe, represented in our
fauna. The Eumolphince and Chrysomelince may be separated
as follows : —

I. Form more elongate, less convex ;
pronotum narrower ; mandibles
vertical or sub- vertical . . EuMOLPHiNiE.

II. Form ovate, very convex ; pronotum
broader ; mandibles rarely vertical
or sub- vertical .... Chrysomblin^j.

The Eumol'phince constitute a large sub- family of very
brilliant species ; there is a large amount of individual variation
amongst its members, one species sometimes being represented
in blue, green, red, gold, and all the intermediate shades.
The sub- family is well represented in East Africa and Uganda,
although the family is very little worked, and there is no
doubt that a large number of new species will yet have to be
described. One of the most beautiful genera is Corynodes ;
they love damp places, and I recently took a fine species
by the side of a stream on the road between Kampala and
Entebbe. Some species affect trees in drier situations, and I
recently beat a large number of a pretty red and black species
from acacia trees at Thika, near Nairobi. When discovered
they are by no means agile, and affect death, although their
coloration is so conspicuous that any chance of escape is
slight.

The beetles comprising the sub- family Chrysomelince are
typical Chrysomelids, and very numerous in practically all
parts of the globe. In many cases different species are severely
attached to distinct plants, and to be found must be searched
for in their various habitats. I was once collecting at
Kimberley, South Africa, in a field in which there were perhaps
six species of plants in great abundance growing round a dried-
up ‘ vlei * ; five of these plants harboured, respectively, the
same number of Chrysomelince, and in no cases were they
found to be infringing on each other’s habitat.

The Chrysomeline larvae feed in most cases on the plant

OF THE FAMILY CHRYSOMELIDiE

11

which the adult frequents; they are very sluggish in their
movements, and are generally of a pale and insipid colour.

The genus Plagiodera appears to be moderately common
in our region. Several species are recorded by Gahan (op. cit.,
p. 217) from the western portion of Uganda; these are,
however, probably absent from Kenya Colony, as it is a well-
known fact that the fauna of Uganda bears a closer relation-
ship to that of West Africa than to the eastern portion of
the continent. The Nairobi Museum possesses examples of
Plagiodera egregia, Gerst., from Kilindi in Tanganyika Territory.
Ceralces is a rather inconspicuous genus of itinerant species
occurring throughout our region. The Museum possesses
specimens of Ceralces natalensis, Baly, from Dar-es- Salaam.
This species (as its name implies) was originally recorded from
Natal, and it will be found that there is a marked similarity
between the coastal faunae of the whole of the East African
coast.

Division IY. Trichostomes

The Trichostomes include a vast assemblage of smaller forms
comprised by two sub- families, the Galerucince and Halticince.
Although these two sub- families differ rather greatly in external
form, they have several characters in common.

I. Exo- skeleton softer; legs slender,
weaker, and feebler, and not
adapted for jumping . . . Galerucin^b.

II. Exo- skeleton harder ; legs shorter,
stouter, and adapted for jumping,
posterior femora visibly dilated . Halticin^.

The Galerucince are probably the most abundant group
of the Chrysomelidce, and generally form a feature of the
contents of the sweeping net. It may be well to remark here
that it is always advisable to examine the contents of one’s
net, if possible, in the shade, as the beetles do not then so
readily take to the wing or make use of their saltatorial powers ;
this applies not only to the Chrysomelidce, but to other families
of Coleoptera, particularly to the Malacoderms and arboreal
Heteromera.

12

ON PHYTOPHAGOUS COLEOPTERA

The Galerucince are well represented in East Africa and
Uganda, and much work remains to be done amongst the
group.

Among four species of Galerucince submitted to the British
Museum by Sir Harry Johnston, Gahan records two as new
to science (Johnston’s ‘ Uganda Protectorate,’ Yol. I, p. 464).
The sub- family is also of economic importance, and Idacantha
magna, Weise, is recorded by Dr. Aulmann 1 as a serious pest
of coffee in Tanganyika Territory. Out of fourteen Galerucince
captured by the Zoological Expedition to Ruwenzori, Dr. C. J.
Gahan describes no less than eight as new.2 This affords another
striking proof of how abundant Galerucince are, and of the
extreme probability that many new forms will yet be dis-
covered by means of careful collecting. Many Galerucine
Coleoptera are of dull and inconspicuous coloration. The
genera Oides and Cerochroa are notable in this respect, and
females may often be taken with their abdomens enormously
distended by eggs ; when in this condition they are very clumsy
in their movements, and make no effective effort to escape.
A very beautiful little Galerucine occurs around Nairobi which
might be almost considered the national beetle of Belgium.
The head and legs are a pale testaceous, while the elytra
consist of three transverse fasciae alternating in black, red,
and yellow. Agelastica is a genus of rather uninteresting
beetles of an obscure appearance; they are not uncommon
in East Africa in damp places. Monolejpta is a very large
genus of small, prettily variegated species occurring throughout
Africa ; M. leuce, Weise, and M. lineata, Karsch., are to be
taken with ease around Nairobi. Once while sweeping Com-
posite plants at Kampala, Uganda, I was astonished to note
that at every sweep myriads of small yellow beetles flew from
my net ; on examination they proved to be small Galerucince
of the genus Hyperacantha.

The Halticince are a most interesting sub- family of small
beetles gifted with extraordinary (for their size) powers of
leaping, of which they do not hesitate to make use. They are

1 Aulmann, Die Fauna der deutschen Kolonien, Heft 2 : ‘ Die Schadlinge des
Kaffees,’ 1911, p. 51.

2 Report' on the Zoological Expedition to Ruwenzori, pt. ii, pp. 218-224.

OF THE FAMILY CHRYSOMELIDCE

18

exceedingly common in onr region, and may be taken at almost
every movement of the net.1 The ancient genus Haltica of
Linnaeus seems to have a worldwide distribution, and can
be taken in profusion by the sides of East African streams.
They are very variable, and are of some importance in the
study of variation. The Nairobi Museum possesses some
interesting series of Haltica oleracea , L. : a large number of
specimens from Ruiru are, without exception, of a mauve
colour ; specimens from the Karura Forest, Nairobi, are
totally greenish ; while I have taken specimens at the Nairobi
River of two aberrations — viz., a distinct cyaneous blue and of
a reddish purple. As an instance of the wide distribution of
this species I may mention that I have taken it commonly
in various localities in the south of England ; also in eight
widely separated localities in South Africa. A thorough study
of this remarkable little species would probably be of interest.
Many of the sub- family are of an obscure testaceous colour;
the Museum possesses specimens of AjpJithona marshalli, Jac.,
a minute yellow beetle, from ‘ German ’ East Africa. One or
two African genera are large and conspicuous, notably the
genus Podagrica, which contains rather large species of hard
and compact integument, usually variegated with black spots
or stripes on a yellow background. This genus is widely
distributed in Africa, and the Museum possesses specimens
from Sagalla, and I have taken the species commonly at
Isipingo in Natal.2 Regarding the economic side of the family,
the dreaded ‘ Turnip Flea ’ ( Phyllotreta ) belongs to this group,
and many others which have not received such euphonious
appellations as the former name.

Division Y. Cryptostomes

This division contains some very peculiar beetles, on account
of the extraordinary structure of the exo- skeleton. It is the
smallest division of the Chrysomelidce, and the two sub- families,

1 The Nairobi Museum will be very glad to receive any specimens of
Halticince, however common, in any number. The Museum will also be
pleased to receive other Chrysomelidce.

2 Dr. van Someren has recently taken a species at Eldoret on the Uasin
Gishu Plateau.

14

ON PHYTOPHAGOUS COLEOPTEEA

the Hispince and the Cassidince, may be distinguished as
follows : —

I. Eorm oblong or elongate ; head not
covered by pronotum ; elytra
usually armed with spines, or the
dorsal surface is at least rugose . Hispin^i.

II. Form ovate or hemispherical ; head
always covered by pronotum ;
elytra not armed with spines,
elytral epipleurse strongly ex-
panded ..... Cassidince.

The Hispince are a small and remarkable sub- family ; the
greater portion of the species belong to the genus Hispa, the
members of which are armed with often long and curious
elytral spines. The antennae are inserted very closely to-
gether, and the tarsal claws are very short. Very little is
known of Hispine larvae or of the complete metamorphosis ;
Perris (Ann. Soc. Liege, X, 1855, p. 260) has worked out the
life- history of the single European species, Hispa testacea.
The larvae feed on the parenchyma of the leaves of Cistus
salvifolius, and they only rupture the epidermis of the leaves
when wishing to remove to a fresh habitat. The habits of
some of the large exotic species are probably very different,
and, unfortunately, nothing appears to be known as yet,
although the recently published volume of Maulik (‘ Fauna
Brit. Ind. : Cassidinae and Hispinae ’) may contain some
fresh data^ Species of Hispa occur freely near Nairobi, in the
Ngong Forest, and in other parts of East Africa and Uganda.
I have recently taken a beautiful blue metallic species, armed
with long black spines, from reeds at the base of the Chania
Falls, Thika. It is difficult to speculate as to the function
(if any) of the curious armament of the Hispince. Whether
it is formed for protection — for its structure would certainly
make it unpalatable, and probably intimidate its enemies —
or is the result of some cell stimulus as an example of over-
specialisation, is rather difficult to decide in the present state
of our knowledge.

The Cassidinae are an interesting sub- family of moderate
extent. They are usually shield- shaped or hemispherical,

OF THE FAMILY CHRYSOMELHXaE

15

with greatly expanded elytral margins. While alive they
surpass any other Chrysomelidce in beauty and brilliance of
colouring ; it is deplorable, however, that after death these
colours quickly fade, leaving us with a drab, dull yellowT insect.
These colours would probably be retained if the elytra could
be kept moistened with glycerine or spirits of wine ; often an
old specimen can be rejuvenated for a time by soaking in water.

Cassidince, or ‘ Tortoise Beetles,’ are well represented in
East Africa, and although the species are not as fine as those
of South America, some very gorgeous forms occur. The
genus Aspidimorpha is perhaps the most extensive in this
country, and several species are recorded by L. Ganglbauer
(‘ Insekten aus Deutsch- Ostafrika Kol.,’ p. 25) from Tangan-
yika. The Nairobi Museum possesses one or two fine species
from Uganda, and Gahan (op. cit., pp. 224 and 464) records
further interesting forms from the same country.

The larvss and pupae of the Cassidince are some of the
most wonderful of Coleopterous forms. The larvae have the
peculiar habit of covering themselves with their excrement ;
this is not free as in the Criocerince, but held firmly by a
forked appendage arising from the posterior extremity of the
abdomen. The excrement can in some species be raised and
feebly waved with a vertical motion, perhaps with the intention
of frightening its enemies. While recently collecting on the
shores of Lake Victoria, at Kisumu, I came across a small
patch of arid ground on which were growing some small shrubs
with broad, thick, light- green leaves.1 On examining these
plants I noticed a species of Aspidimorpha (?) in all stages of its
development ; the most minute larvae seen were entirely of a
bright yellow colour, with a small portion of excrement on the
dorsal surface, which, as soon as I advanced my hand, the
insect waved slowly in a vertical plane. Further advanced
larvae had, naturally, a larger piece of excrement which
assumed a definite pattern, and the bright yellow of the body
had given place to a darker brown. The pupae were also
situated on the leaves, and bore no resemblance to an insect :
they appeared as merely dry spots of excrement, dark grey
in colour, only the whole formed into a fantastic pattern.
The imagines were also present ; they appeared very restless,

1 Probably a species of Solarium, ?

16

ON PHYTOPHAGOUS COLEOPTERA

and took to the wing at the least opportunity. They were
bright little oblong-ovate insects, the elytra being decorated
with red spots surrounded by black rings.

Conclusion

This concludes a very brief survey of the Coleopterous family
Chrysomelidce. Our knowledge of the group is as yet so little
advanced that any further details with reference to distribu-
tion, etc., are impossible.

Perhaps it will not be correct to conclude this paper with-
out a few words upon the subjects of mimicry and ‘ warning
coloration,’ which seem to so agitate the scientific world at
the present time. It is a well-known fact that the Coccinellidce
or ‘ Ladybirds ’ are furnished with a very conspicuous scheme
of coloration — pro exemplo, bright elytra often adorned
with striking spots and stripes. It has, I believe, been proved
that the Coccinellidce are decidedly distasteful to birds or
other animals, in the same way that Acraeine butterflies are
ignored after a primary taste. In the case of the Coccinellidce
our knowledge is perhaps a little more definite : anyone who is
accustomed to handling the beetles knows that very often
the insect exudes a yellowish fluid from between the bases of
the pronotum and elytra. Exudations of this kind have been
definitely proved to be distasteful to other animals (notably in
the large Orthoptera and ‘ ground- beetles ’ ( Carabidce )).

Certain Chrysomelince of the genera Chrysomela, Doryphora,
and others are coloured in a very conspicuous manner, such as
spots and stripes in the same way as the Coccinellidce ; in
many cases Chrysomelince marked in this way can be separated
from the Coccinellidce only by a careful examination of the
legs and antennae. Therefore it is not difficult to imagine
that marauding enemies are also mistaken, and, in consequence,
the innocent Chrysomelince are left quietly alone, free from
the horrible prospect of sudden death ! Therefore, according
to Professor Poulton and other advocates of the theory, the
Chrysomelince mimic the Coccinellidce for the sake of preserva-
tion, and adopt the ‘ warning coloration ’ of the latter family.
We do not wish to discuss the validity or otherwise of this

OF THE FAMILY CHBYSOMELIDJE

IT

interesting question, but will refer our readers to the writings
of Poulton, Marshall, Beddard, and particularly to Wallace’s
chapters in * Darwinism.’

I would like to mention one adverse but interesting fact
with reference to this theory, which is recorded by W. L.
McAtee in a paper written in 1912.1 A specimen of the
Chrysomeline, Diabrotica 12- punctata, a very conspicuous
beetle, black with yellow bands, was accepted by a Blue Jay
( Cyanocitta cristata), whereas a sombre-coloured Carabid,
Scarites suhterraneus, was rejected !

In extenuation of the inadequacy of the present paper
I would mention the very small amount of material that I
have been able to examine, and the paucity of the literature to
Vhich I have had access. However, I hope that the paper
will be of some small assistance to those who, stranded in the
‘ wilds ’ of Africa, may desire to take up the study of this
fascinating group of beetles.

Those who in studjdng Coleoptera find delight and solace
are well entitled to echo the words : —

‘ 0 wunderschon ist Gottes Erde
Und wert, darauf vergniigt zu sein.’

Atjlmann, Dr. G. .
Chapuis

Fowler, Rev. W. W.
Gahan, Dr. C. J. .

Ganglbauer, L.
Jacoby, M. .
Kolbe .

Perris .

Sharp, Dr. D.
Mattlik, S. A.
McAtee, W. L.

Wallace, A. R.
Weise .

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Die Fauna der deutschen Kolonien , Reihe V,
Heft 2 : ‘ Die Schadlinge des Kaffees.’

Genres des CoUopteres (Suites a Buffon), X, 1874.
Fauna of British India, General Introduction.
‘ Coleoptera.’

in Johnston’s Uganda Protectorate, Yol. I.,
Appendix. ‘ Coleoptera.’

‘ Zoological Results of Expedition to Ruwenzori,*
Trans. Zool. Soc :, Vol. XIX, pt. ii.

Insekten aus Deutsch-Ostafrika : II, * Coleoptera.’
Fauna of British India : ‘ Chrysomelidae ’ (portion).
Deutsch-Ostafrika : Thierreich.

Ann. Soc. Li6ge, X, 1855.

Cambridge Natural History, Vol. VI.

Fauna of British India : ‘ Hispinse and Cassidinse.’
* The Experimental Method of Testing the
Efficiency of Warning Coloration in Protecting
Animals from their Enemies,’ Proc. Acad. Nat.
Sci. Philadelphia, Vol. LXIV.

Darwinism.

Naturg. Ins. Deutsch., VI.

1 Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia , Vol. LXIV, pt. ii, p. 281 et seq.

18

NOTES ON CEETAIN COLOUR

NOTES ON CERTAIN COLOUR PATTERNS IN
LYCMtiUDM

By Y. G. L. Van Someren

There has always been a certain amount of speculation as
to the use or otherwise of certain colours and the distribution
of them in Lepidoptera, particularly in Rhopalocera.

So-called ‘ mimicry ’ has its staunch supporters, and there
appear to be considerable grounds for the various theories
put forward. Little, however, in comparison, has been written
regarding the peculiar shape of certain species of Rhopalocera,
and this is a subject worthy of attention.

Certain lepidopterists have drawn attention to the curious
shape of the anal angle in the wings of certain Lyccenidce,
and have put forward ingenious theories as to the uses of
such peculiar formation and appendages, combined with the
brilliant spots of colour usually associated with them. I pro-
pose in these notes to record my observations on this particular
subject.

One authority has advanced the theory that the brilliantly
coloured, rounded appendages, in conjunction with the so-
called tails, are in reality ‘ false heads,’ with the attendant
eyes and antennae, and, by virtue of their shape and colour,
are a means of protecting the life of the insect against such
natural enemies as lizards.

This theory is very pretty and attractive, but assumes a fairly
high special development on the part of the insect, and a low
intelligence on the part of the lizard. To my mind a com-
promise appears to offer the more reasonable explanation.

These appendages, coloured as they are, certainly are
to the human eye objects of attraction ; and, assuming that
they appeal to the lizard in the same way, may be termed
‘ spots or areas of primary attraction.’ I refer in the first
instance to the markings on the underside.

A glance at the accompanying plate will at once show that
all these insects have been attacked, in some cases more than
once, in the same area, namely, the rear.

We can explain this in three ways — first, by applying the

[ To face p. 18.

PATTERNS IN LYCiENIDiE

19

theory of the false head, and assuming that the lizard, keen on
capturing its prey, attacked the apparently most vital spot,
namely, the false head ; or, secondly, by the compromise theory
of areas of most attractability ; or, thirdly and most likely,
by ascribing to the lizard a certain and by no means unlikely
amount of intelligence, and saying that the lizard attacked the
insect in its ‘ blind ’ area, namely, the rear.

This last explanation appears simple and the most likely,
until we come to study the actual specimens attacked.

It was my good fortune in July 1920 to find a small flowering
shrub growing against a pergola constructed of rough branches,
the former being most attractive to the ‘ Blues ’ figured, and
the latter the home of numerous wall lizards.

My attention was first drawn to this bush by noting that
the butterflies were never still for any length of time, although
feeding and sunning themselves ; this behaviour being quite
unusual, in my experience, in the species under consideration.

This strange action led me to investigate the cause,
which proved to be the repeated attacks on the part of the
lizards.

Having heard of the theories mentioned at the beginning
of these notes, I determined to try to prove or disprove them
by personal observation. I accordingly spent several hours
at the bush, and paid particular attention to the position of
the attackers and the butterflies attacked. Every attack was
made from behind, and on no occasion was a butterfly taken
from any position other than the rear.

Now, studying the plate, it will be seen that all those in
column B have the excised portion in the same area, and
symmetrical in both wings, indicating that the wings were
closed, and further, in No. 1, that the attacker was below and
behind ; while in No. 7 a double attack has been made — the
first from directly behind, and the other from above and
behind.

In some cases both eye- spots have been removed, in others
only one.

In column C the excision has not been symmetrical in both
wings, indicating that the wings were not tightly closed but
slightly opened, and further, we can see the side of attack

20

COLOUR PATTERNS IN LYCiENIDiE

well exemplified : in Nos. 1 and 2 the attack has been made
from behind and on the right ; in Nos. 8, 4, and 5, from the
left and behind, each victim having suffered from more
than one attack.

In making the sudden dart, the lizard twisted his head
to one side. It was only when the grip included part of the
body that the catch was successful.

Another contributory factor determining the position and

Sketch showing Relative Position op Excised Areas according to
Position of Attacker.

1. Attacker above and behind removes upper eye-spot and tail.

2. Attacker directly behind removes a portion of both eye-spots.

3. Attacker below and behind removes under eye-spot and tail.

shape of the excised portion is the habit which some of these
species have of rolling the hind wings — that is, moving them
up and down in a vertical position when still closed. In the
specimens taken, the excised areas are the same shape but
not in the same position on both wings.

Although on several occasions the tip of the fore wing
was the nearest point to the lizard, no attempt was made to
secure the victim. This would, then, appear to argue against
haphazard attack, and lend support to the theory of selective
position ; and so we come again to the point from which we
started.

SOME NOTES ON THE WASANYE

21

I would now mention that on a few occasions one wing
only was attacked, and this at times when the butterfly had
its wings fairly widely open, thus hiding from view the eye-spots
on the underside, but incidentally laying open to view the
very much more vivid colouring on the upper side of the anal
angle, which was less like a ‘ head with eyes,’ lending support
to the theory of attraction by virtue of colour, not shape, or
to the simple explanation that attack from behind is safer
and more often successful.

Brilliant splashes of colour on insects and other creatures
have sometimes been interpreted as being of use as danger
signals or warnings, but such cannot be the casein this instance,
as no warning is apparently heeded by the lizards — rather the
contrary.

SOME NOTES ON THE WASANYE
By Arthur M. Champion

This hunting tribe cannot be said to inhabit any particular
area, but may be met with from Kipini to Gazi, from Takaungu
to Yoi. I recently had an opportunity of visiting a settlement
of these people some thirty miles west of Mangea Hill. The
place was called Mlango Moro, but there is, I am informed,
another settlement a day’s march farther west, called
Mtanyango. The tribe call themselves * Wat,’ but are spoken
of by the Wanyika as the Alangulo. The local Elder at
Mlango Moro is called Kalime Dida, but the settlement seem
to regard one Dede who lives at Warumbe Forfa (about an
hour and a half S.E. of Shakahola) as their chief.

I found two villages, one of which had seven circular huts,
and the total population of the settlement may have been
twenty-five all told. One hut was much bigger than any of
the others, being 15 feet in diameter, and, I should judge, 10 or
12 feet in height. It was finished off at the top very neatly
in the form of a little ornamental point. Others were very
roughly put together. I measured one of what I considered
average size : it measured 9 feet in diameter and 5 feet in

22

SOME NOTES ON THE WASANYE

height. One was, therefore, forced to remain in a crouching
position when inside. There is no centre pole or any other

Sanya Hut.

support. Saplings are put into the ground in a circle, and bent
inwards till they meet in the centre, where they are tied
together. Horizontal saplings are then bound on to these

from top to bottom. On top of this grass is thrown ; only
in the case of this one big hut have I ever seen any attempt
at thatching.

The shape of the hut is that of an inverted pudding basin.
The door is 2 feet wide and 2 feet 6 inches in height. It is

SOME NOTES ON THE WASANYE

28

Binding.

closed by a grass screen. In every hut I found the grass
which the occupant used as a bed on the left, and the fire on
the right. This settlement had some shambas, and some had
built small stoves in Giryama fashion, which were placed on
posts over the fire. The doors of the huts all faced roughly
east.

The inhabitants had, unfortunately, gone on a hunting
expedition to a place called Ariba Kitengo. Their grain was
all finished, and want of food had driven them in search also
of the berries of the Mnago tree.

This is a tree of medium size,
with small rich green leaves grow-
ing at the end of each twig in a
bunch. The fruit is yellow when
ripe, and contains a white juice.

Personally I found it very un-
palatable, but I am assured that
the Alangulo like the fruit so
much that they strip a tree at
once when found.

A bow was measured and found
to be 5 feet 6 inches in length, and
the accompanying arrows 2 feet
11 inches in length. They were
poisoned, and fitted with an iron
head of a type known amongst both Alangulo and Giryama
as 4 Tali/ The head and poison, which extended five inches
up the shaft, was wrapped up in a strip of thin hide. The
feathers used were very stiff, and were probably those of a
vulture. The feathered end of the shaft was dyed red.

The Tali head is very thick and strong, and is used for
shooting big game, including elephant.

The poison is a thick black substance of the consistency
of treacle, and made from a tree called Mutsungu by the
Giryama, and Hadda by the Alangulo.

The branches are cut into pieces about a foot in length, and
are afterwards again cut up into smaller pieces, bound together,
and boiled in water for a day. Some wood of the Madiga
tree is also added. A rat called Pinji is also put into the

Tali” Arrow, Actual Size.

24

EEPOET ON THE BAJUN ISLANDS

mixture, as it is believed that the wounded animal will not
then be able to cross a path without falling dead.

Some black substance found in the liver of a crocodile is
finally added, as it is believed that by this means the wounded
animal will at once fall dead if he should stop to drink water
by the way.

A mysterious hidden force seems to be recognised, and is
called ‘ Wak,’ the same word being used by the Galla and the
Duruma. The word is not used by the Giryama, who use
‘ Mulungu ' ; Mulunguni denoting the heavens.

The pottery found was all in the Giryama style. A honey
barrel, which was beautifully fashioned, was found to be
without mark of ownership. A small wooden drum with
bottom and cover made of skin is a universal receptacle of the
Alangulo for all kinds of food, and is carried by means of a
strip of hide passing over the forehead. These are similar
in appearance to the Kithembi of the Akamba.

The crops in the neighbourhood looked at least as flourishing
as those of the Agiryama.

The Alangulo in the neighbourhood of Mlango Moro,
where I camped, seemed very shy, and those whom I met
invariably fled into the bush. It is hoped next time, through
the medium of some friendly Giryama, to establish better
relations, and obtain some more information about these
interesting people.

EEPOET ON THE BAJUN ISLANDS
By J. T. Juxon Barton

I. People

The Bajun (Ar. Ba-gun, a white tribe), Wa-Gunya (Ki-
Swahili, Ku-Gawanya, to divide), i.e., a fractious people, a
term of reproach applied by the Southern Wa- Swahili to the
Northern and by the Northern to the Southern, or Wa-Tikuu
(Ki- Swahili, contracted from nt'i kuu, the mainland), are said
to represent the oldest form of civilisation on the coast ; their
language, the most archaic form of Swahili.

REPORT ON THE BAJUN ISLANDS

25

They inhabit the islands on the east coast of Africa lying
between Lamu and Kismayu. These islands are divided into
two groups, the northern group being known as the Dundas
Islands.

It is submitted that the inhabitants of the northern
islands are of a different origin from those of the south.

Their origin has been variously stated as Phoenician,
Himyaritic, and Hamitic. The fact that coast dwellers of all
nations can hardly claim descent from one stock seems to have
been lost sight of, and an unreasonable antiquity argued from
the ruins on the islands and on the mainland opposite to the
islands.

Sir Harry H. Johnston, K.C.B., stated that at about the
same time as the Bantu race movement, some 3000 years ago,
the Arab-Sab&ans came voyaging down the east coast of
Africa, until they ultimately settled in the S of ala district
south of the Zambesi, leaving as witnesses of their venture
the Zimbabwe and other ruins. Phoenicians also explored
the east coast, founding stations as far south as Mozambique :
one expedition, in the employ of the Egyptian King Necho,
is said to have circumnavigated Africa about 600 b.c.

Later the pre- Islamic settlements of Arabs from Southern
Arabia were revived by militant traders and missionaries of
Islam establishing themselves at Mozambique, Kilwa, Zanzibar,
Mombasa, and various ports on the Somali coast.

A colony of Mohammedan Persians (Shirazi) joined them
in the tenth century at Lamu, and Persian as well as Arab
influence began to be apparent in the architecture on the
east coast.

Until the settlement of the coast towns by the Portuguese
in the sixteenth century, these Arab states were sparsely
colonised by Himyaritic or South Arabian Arabs from the
Hadramaut, Yemen, and Aden.

A development amongst the Arabs of Muscat drove the
Portuguese from that territory, and, following up their success
at home, these Arabs attacked them on the east coast of
Africa, the Muscat Arab becoming the predominant type.

In this connection may perhaps be mentioned the traditional
arrival of two hundred and fifty Portuguese at Tula Island,

26

REPOET ON THE BAJUN ISLANDS

with an equal number of women who were, so the tradition
runs, driven out of Arabia by the Arabs. A Portuguese grave
is to be seen to this day on Tula Island.

Though immaterial, the higher type of features so noticeable
amongst the population of Faza, Patte, and Siu in the Lamu
Archipelago, is stated by the Bajuns to indicate European
blood ; and in further support of this opinion, the Bajuns of
Tula amusingly instance the Faza custom of hanging washing
to dry on a line, and taking the clothing down with a tearing
motion, instead of laying on the beach with stones as weights,
and carefully folding in the native fashion.

A rough chronology of the coast would seem to be :

b.c. 600. Pharaoh Necho of Egypt sends a Phoenician
expedition, which is said to have circumnavigated
Africa in three years.
a.d. 720. First Islamic settlement.

1497. Vasco da Gama rounds the Cape and visits the towns
on the coast.

1584. Portugal is in possession and defeats Turkey, who
attempts to wrest from her the Zanzibar coast.

1698. By this date the rising of Arab power of ’Oman
has driven Portugal out of all her possessions
north of Mozambique.

1752. The Portuguese, having finally lost Mombasa in
1780, recognised the Muscat Imamate of the
coast.

1888. The Imperial British East Africa Company receive
a charter.

1894. The I.B.E.A. Company is withdrawn, the territory
becoming a protectorate.

The maps of Africa, according to Herodotus, 450 b.c., and
Eratosthenes, 200 b.c., do not extend south below what is
now Cape Guardafui.

‘ The Periplus of the Erythrean Sea,’ circa a.d. 80, is a
navigation guide of the east coast of Africa to about the
latitude of Zanzibar.

Ptolemy, in about a.d. 140, marks the coast of Jubaland
and Italian Somaliland as simply 4 Barbaria,’ the interior as

REPOET ON THE BAJUN ISLANDS

27

‘ Azania,’ Kismayu 4 Parvum Littus,’ Port Durnford or
thereabouts 4 Magnum Littus.’ A1 Idris, in 1154, follows
Ptolemy in 4 Barbaria,’ marking islands off the coast.

Martin Behaim, in 1492, leaves the coast a blank.

Diego Ribero of Seville, in 1529, showing Lamu, Patte, the
Bajun Islands, the mouth of Juba River almost accurately,
embellishes the coast and interior with drawings of elephants.

Pigafetta, in 1591, shows what may be the Tana River,
Barkao, the mouth of the Juba, and islands.

Jacob van Meurs, in 1668, shows a town at Kismayu called
‘Liongo,’ and marks the vicinity of the Juba River ‘ Barenboa,’
calling an island, with a town on the mainland opposite, 4 Tetile ’
(Tula).

H. Moll, in 1710, calls the coast of Jubaland ‘Barra Boa,’
and the interior ‘ Quilimia.’

Smith’s New Map of Africa, 1815, shows a town on the
Juba mouth and the country between the Juba and the Tana
as ‘ Galla.’

* Liongo ’ was a semi- mythical Swahili hero, vulnerable
only in his navel to a copper needle, the subject of many poems,
who lived in the neighbourhood of Lamu and who was buried
at Ozi. Lamu and Patte are, however, shown in Jacob van
Meurs’ map, while Liongo occupies the place of Kismayu.

‘ Barenboa,’ ‘ Barra Boa ’ : the Bajuns, the Gallas, and the
Somali use the word ‘ Barobaro ’ to denote an unmarried
youth of the warrior class. Possibly also the word may be
derived from 4 barra ’ (Ki-Swahili, Arabic, 4 the interior ’).

‘ Quilimia ’ (Ki-Swahili, Kilimia, 4 the Pleiades ’).

In attempting to deduce an origin of these people, the
Himyaritic element pervades the coast ; to a lesser, much
lesser, degree the Persian ; the Portuguese, with the early
crusading zeal of Roman Catholicism, are little likely to have
mixed their blood, on pain of purgatory.

The Persian element persists in a lesser degree, in that
this tenth-century settlement of Shirasi adventurers would
seem to have definitely limited itself to Lamu, where the
prevailing type to this day is in marked distinction from the
Bajuns, and it is to be remembered that until, and after, the
arrival of the English, internecine war was rife.

28

BEPORT ON THE BAJUN ISLANDS

There remains, then, what may perhaps be called the
Hamitic theory. This seems to have received little con-
sideration, despite the traditions of the Bajuns, and despite
the obviously Hamitic features of many of the islanders.

In brief, the Bajun tradition is that they came from the
north-east and occupied the present Garreh country, north
of Dolo ; were driven south-east by the Galla invasion ; settled
at Afmadu ; were driven by the Galla to the coast at Kismayu,
and thence to seek refuge in the islands.

They claim to have dug the so-called wells at Afmadu, and
to have possessed camels.

A further point in estimating their origin which does not
seem to have been mentioned is that the Bantu Nyika (Ki-
Swahili, 4 desert ’) tribes (Digo, Duruma, Rabai, Ribe, Kambe,
Jibana, Chonyi, Kauma, and Giryama) occupied the Shungwaya
or Burkao (Port Durnford) country, and were driven south
by the Gallas. These people now occupy the littoral from the
Tana River to the, until recently, Anglo-German boundary.
The Bantu dialect spoken is akin to Ki-ngozi or Ki-ngovi,
the old language upon which modern Ki-Swahili is based.

The Persian and Portuguese elements seem justly negli-
gible. There then remain the Southern Arabian, the Hamite,
and the Bantu as progenitors.

(1) The Arab. — The Arab, driven by trade, pestilence, or
famine, left his country and established stations along the
coast. Were pestilence the reason, the disease would have
followed ; were famine, he would not have chosen the arid
coral rag of the islands, open to the winds, with an inhospitable
mainland, to give him sustenance. The factor was probably
trade ; and gold mines were worked near the Zambesi early in
the history of man. Moreover, harbours near to food centres
were necessary, and he chose Lamu and Mombasa as his home.

(2) The Hamite. — The Bajun claims what almost may be
called ‘ Somali ' descent. He was driven from Garreh to
Afmadu, from Afmadu to Kismayu, and from Kismayu to the
islands by the Galla, and the Galla occupied Jubaland until
fifty years ago.

He states he dug the wells at Afmadu : these wells are
almost horizontal caves, not the work of Arab craftsmen.

REPORT ON THE BAJUN ISLANDS

29

He did not build with stone at Garreh, nor at Afmadu,
nor Kismayu ; but on the islands he built with stone in the
Saracenic style — -and work in stone is not learned in ten genera-
tions, and now the Arab element has disappeared he no longer
uses stone.

The ruins on the islands have been stated to be of great
age : all the evidence would seem to be to the contrary. The
style is Saracenic, which style gave to Europe the battle-
ments and portcullis of the medieval castle, and this style has
undergone few if any modifications since its inception. The
material used was coral rag and lime, and one has not to go
far afield to see the result of but a year’s neglect on such
buildings on less exposed sites.

The people of Burkao (Port Durnford) claim kinship with
the Rendile, and state that when accompanying the late Mr.
Reddie, then District Officer, Port Durnford, on his journey
to Rendile, they found lost relatives and brothers. The
Rendile are of ‘ Somali ’ origin.

Bwana Hamudi, late Headman at Port Durnford, was of
pure Garreh descent.

(3) The Bantu — The place of origin of the Nyika tribe is
the Jubaland littoral. Odd survivors owning stock as Somalis
are still to be found, and, still more curiously, Bajuns (Tula
Island) have spontaneously stated the former neighbourhood
of the Wa-Nyika.

The Wa-Nyika were possibly agriculturists in the fertile
watered valley between the Anole and Burkao creeks, now
the Herti-Magharbul grazing. They were obviously hunters,
nomads if necessary , undoubtedly subject to slave raids,
equally undoubtedly to Mohammedan concubinage ; and
harassed from the coast by slavers, from the interior by the
Galla, they sought refuge from their oppressors in compara-
tively recent times, and crossed the river Tana, as did the
Galla in their turn when harried by the Somali. If this is,
then, the parentage of the Bajun it is submitted that their
story should run as follows :

The great migration of Hamites, increasingly obvious in
the southern movement of the Somali tribes of the present
day, began in the mother country of middle Egypt and Arabia.

80

REPOET ON THE BAJUN ISLANDS

One branch, the Gallas, reaching Abyssinia, passing, driving
before it all weaker tribes, mingling with its captives, drove
the so-called Bajun (nomads also) from well to well until a
sure refuge was found on the islands. The coast and hinterland
was occupied by the Nyika tribes, and with these the islanders
mixed : the struggle with the Gallas still continued, the
islander and the Bantu being attacked as the former tried to
regain and the latter to retain his hold upon the mainland.
And so the struggle continued until and after the coming of
the Arab from the south. The Arab came as a trader in
ivory and slaves, and by barter with the Galla and the help
of the Bajun, secured both the ivory and the slaves.

Mixing with the Bajun and Bantu, he built houses and
mosques 1 where no real prosperity promised (for the supply of
ivory and humanity could not last, since both beast and man
run from fear), and where but the scantiest crops could be
grown, so that he brought grain from Lamu and the south in
dhows. He was at his greatest prosperity in the eighteenth
and early nineteenth century, when even the Galla, pressed by
famine, sold his children, and so until the middle nineteenth
century, when the Galla hunter disappeared into the dense
Tana bush before the Somali coming by sea and land.

With the advent of government, the abolition of slavery and
the preservation of ivory, the Arab returns south, leaving his
houses, his mosques, and a people of mixed Hamitic, Bantu,
and Arab blood using his buildings until the action of the
winds and sea crumbled them away, and returning to their
previous state of bare sustenance.

The Bajuns are light coloured, intelligent, and unwar-
like. They are Mohammedans of a devout type, in marked
contrast with the Pharisaical Somali. They are miserably
poor, extremely thrifty, but spend lavishly when in funds.
The average monthly earnings of the Bajun may perhaps
reach seven rupees.

They have some knowledge of agriculture, and, what is

1 A venerable and ruined mosque, now unused, on Koyama Island shows

A.H.

the date 1224 a.h. which, by use of the formula : a.h. — 3-jQQ + 621 = a.d.,
gives the year 1808.

BEPORT ON THE BAJUN ISLANDS

81

more important, the will to work : they obtain small crops
from the most impossible soil.

They are courteous and obliging to strangers, and
exceedingly friendly to government.

They possess a certain amount of low cunning, which is
naturally more obvious in the markedly Hamitic type, but are
otherwise honest in their dealings. They borrow extensively
from Indian (Kismayu) traders, loans sometimes reaching
Rs. 4000, which is evidence of their integrity or of an ivory
trade, for they can give no security.

Their houses are built of wattle and daub, the palm for
the roof coming from Lamu. Shelves and crude ornamental
devices are sometimes contrived in the walls of the rooms.
The houses are well-built. Bajuns are unable to build in
stone, and probably they never knew the craft. The wells are
all of some age.

The upanga is carried by the man, and is often ornamented
with silver ; this sword is a cutlass, and different from the Arab
weapon.

Their dances are the usual advancing lines of men and
girls ; married women should not dance.

Two dances are performed exclusively by men, the one a
sword-dance, the dancers prancing around one another, cutting
at head and foot, a cloth being held in the free hand as a shield
with sometimes another cloth in the teeth ; the other is the
old English quarter- staff, save that damage is rarely done.
To this, drums and brass trays are beaten. The former is the
Hazua, the latte^ the Kirimbizi.

Women and girls have also dances, no man being present.
This is the Msondo, or school of love, presided over by a Somo,
an adept in the art of attraction, the pupil being called Mwari.
The original purpose of the Msondo was undoubtedly to
prepare girls for the housewife’s duties, the present practice
is best imagined. A polite custom of the islands dissuades a
man returning at night from landing and entering his house.

The women possess long hair which they wear in a coif,
the ears are pierced for Arab ear-rings, the lobes often distended
for the introduction of coloured paper rolls ; the use of
ornaments is lavish. Both sexes chew snuff mixed with

82

REPORT ON THE BAJUN ISLANDS

magadi (soda). Comely women are confined to their houses ;
this is by no means general, and the shapeless blue buibui is
not worn.

The threefold divorce is rarely used, the first formula being
regarded as sufficient.

Fish is the staple diet : there are, however, clans who eat
no fish. Most shell-fish, other than oysters, are prized ; both
men and women string cowries for the Indian market. Corn
is sold at 12 lb. (two pishis) for the rupee. Seaweed is eaten.

Buni (unhusked coffee) is as necessary a drug to the Bajun
as to the Somali and Galla.

A few goats and cattle are to be found on the islands.

Fishing dhows are made of Msindi wood, which has the
disadvantage of not rising to the surface after immersion, the
planks being bound with fibre rope and rendered seaworthy
with shark fat. Very few large dhows are to be seen, and these
represent bad debts of Indian merchants in Kismayu. The
coastal carrying trade will be in time entirely in Indian hands.
Small white pennons are flown on the bowsprit to propitiate
the elements. A person on his first voyage must tie some
article of clothing to the mast until the journey’s end, and
redeem it at a price.

The boating songs are exceedingly tuneful, and would be
worth collection.

The method of catching the turtle by the Koyama people
is worth recording. The taza, a slender sucking fish, about
two feet or so in length, is caught. When a shoal of turtles
(kasa) is seen, this fish is thrown into the water attached to
a line. The taza almost 4 hunts ’ his enormous victim, fastens
himself to the under portion of the throat, sucking its blood,
and the turtle is drawn towards the boat, from which the
fisherman dives to fasten an iron ring, with a rope attached,
to the turtle’s flapper. This mode of fishing would seem to be
unique.

The Bajun is a dying race : with some help and fosterage
from Government they might be saved : their economic value
is undoubtedly greater than that of the Somali, and their
loyalty is not in question.

REPOET ON THE BAJUN ISLANDS

38

II. The Islands

(1) Koyama Island. — This island is situated some 21 J miles
down the coast from Kismayu, its greatest length being 3J
miles, its breadth 2 miles.

There are two villages on the island, the village on the
shore being known as Koyama, the village on the hill a mile
or so away, Koyamani. The inhabitants of this island are
markedly Hamitic in features. They regard themselves as a
distinct tribe, and seem the most feeble and dispirited of the
islanders.

The island possesses about four mosques in varying states
of repair ; a venerable ruin gives the date a.h. 1224= a.d. 1808.
Tombs of a more intricate design than those of other islands
are to be seen on the foreshore. China plates are cemented
into the mosque walls around the Kibla.

A cloth slightly different from that of Benadir is still
made.

Coco-nuts, tobacco, and some grain is grown. The people
possess a few sheep and goats. The turtle is esteemed as a
delicacy and caught in a manner already described. The wells
are extremely brackish.

Some fifty years ago, when Jubaland was in the possession
of the Gallas (an old man states), two boats’ crews, fifteen souls
in all, from one of Her Majesty’s ships arrived, the vessel
having foundered. These survivors were fed by the inhabitants,
giving written bills in exchange for meat and grain : they
camped on the highest point and remained two months when
a ship was sighted which rescued them. Their debts were
paid in full, and the late Headman possessed a letter of
commendation from a shipwrecked officer.

On one occasion Somali traders from the Benadir had put
into Tula Island and captured four children : all the slavers
were killed, and the Bajuns returned by the English.

Bajun tradition states that the islands were populated by
a race crossing from the mainland at Koyama, each section
cutting its mark on a baobab tree opposite the island. These
marks are very like the cattle and other brands of known
Hamit es.

84

REPORT ON THE BAJUN ISLANDS

The life of the baobab may exceed a thousand years : the
tree in question is of great age.

(2) Ngumi Island. — -This island is close to Koyama, its
greatest length being 4| miles and breadth 1 mile. It is
uninhabited save by two or three fishermen. Water is obtained
from Koyama. The island possesses considerable ruins of a
walled-in village. It is of no interest save with reference to
the legend associated with the mosque.

The inhabitants traded in ivory and slaves with a white
race : the tusks were packed in the long matting-bags
used for grain. On one occasion a cargo was taken, but
the bags contained but one tusk each and were packed
with camel and other bones. The traders sailed, and
on their return bombarded the village, destroying all the
inhabitants.

One woman ran for sanctuary to the mosque, praying
that she might be saved from the raiders ; her answer was her
transformation into stone. The stone has now disappeared,
but is stated to have stood near the Kibla : it has been reported
as still existent, but its whereabouts kept secret. From
this legend Astarte worship has been argued, somewhat
unwarrantably.

Men desirous of children burn incense before the ruined
shrine.

The Bajuns are unwilling to clean the old stone wells in
that each well demands a life.

(8) Chovai Island. — Chovai is the correct Ki-Tikuu name
for this island, which is called Towala by the Arabs. The
island is the most populous of the Dundas group.

It possesses very few stone ruins. The existing mosques
have been repaired recently.

Some attempt at agriculture is made on the mainland.
Sheep and goats are grazed. The water is moderate.

The inhabitants seem the most wealthy of the islanders,
are markedly Hamitic, and are divided amongst themselves.

Chovai creek on the mainland is a harbour for native
craft ; the creek, penetrating some miles inland, is fringed with
mangroves.

Ivory is probably smuggled.

REPOET ON THE BAJUN ISLANDS

35

(4) Tula Island. — -This island is second in point of popu-
lation : it is 57 miles from Kismayu, is I J miles in breadth,
3J miles in length. The water is the sweetest on the islands.

There are two villages on this island, the one Tula, the
other a mile or so distant, M’doa.

Coco-nuts grow extremely well, and with some encourage-
ment would become profitable.

The island possesses a large tomb, said to be Portuguese,
made with a cement the secret of which has been lost. The
decorations are not Islamic.

Legend has it that five hundred Portuguese men and
women landed on the island, having been driven out of Arabia :
more probably they were expelled from Mombasa or Lamu
by the Arabs in the eighteenth century.

A house, the interior decorations of which are singularly
delicate, is shown as of great age. It was built with slave
labour by the great-aunt of a living inhabitant. This woman
was of the Defarad clan of the Tunni tribe and the Barawa
people of the Benadir coast. The Tunni and Rehawen fought
with the Somalis at Giumbo and were driven north.

The three stone mosques are in good repair : the interiors
are decorated with plates : in many cases the design of this
china is modern.

On the mainland a few hundred yards from the shore, at
Kituni, is the ruin of a considerable mosque, the interior of
which is decorated with the 114 Suras of the Koran carved
in the plaster.

On the right-hand bank, at the mouth of the Anole Creek,
are more ruins, likewise on the left-hand side at Kudai.

It is submitted that these mainland settlements were in
their conception custom-houses, and, as relations with the
Galla or Wa-Nyika were established, became villages. The
custom is well known ; the grain was placed some distance
away, the tusk was brought : if either the price or the article
did not suffice, the dissatisfied warned away the other by hostile
demonstration. Manifestly the islander could not barter in
safety on his island.

(5) Kudai Village. — This is a small settlement on the
mouth of the Anole Creek, inhabited by a few Bajuns, who eke

36 . REPORT ON THE BAJUN ISLANDS

out a wretched living by fishing and attempts to grow crops.
It is marked ‘ Kituni ’ on the latest maps.

(6) Anole Village. — This is a small village of natives of
various Bantu tribes who have moved from place to place
until they have reached the head of Anole Creek, some
twenty-five to thirty miles from the sea.

Their condition is miserable, and they are in constant
dread of raids by Rer Abdulla youths aspiring to the white
feather.

The soil round this village is suitable for shambas on an
extensive scale ; corn, sim-sim, manico ( muhogo ), and tobacco
are grown.

The neighbourhood is the Jilal grazing of the Herti and
Magharbul Somalis, with whom their relations are friendly.
The water, from shallow wells, is abundant, clear, and sweet.

This stretch of fertile country extends for a considerable
distance, as far as Busbushli on the Burkao Creek.

A road is said to have been cut by Mr. Haywood, District
Commissioner, from the head of Anole Creek to Kudai. It is
not visible, and the camel track followed through thick bush
is a nine to ten hours’ march. (European.)

(7) Tosha Village. — This is a small and insignificant
village some two miles from Kudai on the mainland. The
water is moderately good.

(8) Sheh Village. — -This village, some five miles south of
Tosha on the mainland, has been abandoned. No water is to
be found, and mosquitoes with sand-flies in the mangroves
render camping impossible.

(9) Port Durnford Village. — This is marked as Burkao on
maps ; it is called ‘ Birikavo ’ by the Bajuns.

Formerly a Government station was maintained, and a
considerable village was built, trade being with the Abdulla
and Magharbul Somalis. It has since been abandoned.

There are ruins of an old village at Port Durnford and of
a pier.

The water is impossible even for native consumption, and
for Europeans the rain-tanks must be supplemented with
water brought in dhows from Busbushli, some twenty miles
up the creek.

REPORT ON THE BAJUN ISLANDS

37

The harbour is suitable for large vessels ; boats drawing
four to five feet can enter the creek some nineteen miles, which
is navigable a further sixteen miles, as far as Wayore, by craft
drawing nine inches or so.

Busbushli, where a large supply of fresh water is to be
found, is the grazing of the Rer Abdulla section of the Ogaden
Somalis during the month of January.

The Mohamed Zubeir Ogadens claim a vague suzerainty
over this section.

Busbushli would seem a natural basis for operations
against the Rer Abdulla.

The Administration house at Port Durnford is a large and
commodious building, erected by the late Mr. Reddie, when
District Officer.

It is now sadly in need of repair in every particular. The
roof beams have fallen in some places, the windows and doors
are broken, the floor has cracked, the verandah is a mass of
rubble. The house has been in the occupation of a Police
Post.

The inhabitants of Port Durnford wish to move to Ras
Mnarani, some six hours distant down the coast, owing to the
suitability of that place for shambas, water and grazing, and
the impossibility of the water at Port Durnford.

(10) Ras Mnarani — This can scarcely be called a village
as yet. The inhabitants of Port Durnford, however, are
desirous of moving thither, where water, grazing and some
cultivation is possible.

Ras Mnarani is six hours’ march from Port Durnford.

III. The Coast

The coast-line of Jubaland from the river Juba to Ras
Kiambone is about 120 miles long, a practically continuous
line of sand-hills.

There are three tidal creeks — -Chovai, Anole, and Burkao.

The creeks are fringed with mangroves, mwea, mkandaa
and mutu trees, all of some commercial value : —

(1) Chovai Creek. — This creek lies opposite to Chovai
Island, and is suitable for coasting craft.

38

REPORT ON THE BAJUN ISLANDS

(2) Anole Creek. — This creek is suitable for boats drawing
three to four feet for about five miles. Canoes and small
fishing-boats can be punted or sailed for this distance, and
can proceed a further twenty to twenty-five miles in the dry
season.

The journey to Anole village at the head of the creek
should not be attempted by Europeans by land or water in
one day.

(3) Burkao Creek. — Port Durnford, a sub- port, is a sheltered
anchorage of about six fathoms. A steamboat has ascended
the creek for about twenty miles in the dry season to Bus-
bushli. Dhows drawing four to five feet can reach Busbushli
at any time, and canoes, Wayore, a further sixteen miles.

The rumours of tsetse-fly would seem to be an obstructive
Somali (Herti) myth.

This tribe grazes its cattle along the coast-line to Port
Durnford, and what is more, along the Chovai and Anole
creeks, the rank vegetation of which should harbour all manner
of insects.

IV. Communications

(1) By Sea. — Journeys by sea are naturally subject to
the N.E. and S.E. monsoons. The former blows roughly
from April to August, the latter from September to March.
During both monsoons the current is stronger near the land ;
despite this, the more speedy mode of travel against the
monsoon would seem to be poling along the shore. The time
taken between island and island is a matter of circumstance.

(2) By Land. — The owners of boats on each island take it
in turn to keep a ten days’ watch. A fire is lit on the mainland,
and travellers are ferried across to the island, where water can
be obtained.

Chovai Creek has no ferry.

Y. Trade, Products, etc.

The Bajuns would seem to do a great deal of the coastal
carrying trade. In reality this business is rapidly becoming
a purely Indian concern.

NOTES ON EAST AFRICAN MAMMALIA

Fishing is engaged in mainly as a means of livelihood.

Cowries and dried sharks’ flesh are bought by Kismayu
traders.

Pearling might become profitable, but the Bajuns do not
possess the power of deep diving.

Coarse ‘ carriage ’ sponges are to be found.

Ambergris and turtle shell are rarities.

The question of grain for food deserves special consideration.
The Juba river strip is in the hands of Arabs financed by
Indians : the Bajuns on the islands consequently starve.

I he coral rag of the islands is not fit for agriculture : an
attempt is made to grow crops on the mainland a few yards
from the shore : this is but little better.

The only arable land adjoining would seem to he the almost
well- watered valley or 4 tug ’ stretching from Mtoni at the
head of Anole Creek to Busbushli, twenty miles up the Birikou
Creek. The Chore or Joreh country is also watered.

Coco-nuts grow well on Tula Island, and would do well
at Kudai and Port Durnford.

Trees of commercial value are to be found at Chovai, Anole,
and Birikou creeks. These are 4 borities ’ ; 4 mweah/ small
borities used in the construction of native huts ; 4 mkandieh/
a wood used for burning lime ; 4 mutu,’ a tree used for making
native beds, chairs, etc., and burning lime.

Wild rubber is to be found in the vicinity of Port Durnford.

NOTES ON EAST AFRICAN MAMMALIA (OTHER THAN
HORNED UNGULATES) COLLECTED OR KEPT IN
CAPTIVITY 1915-1919. PART II.

By Arthur Loveridge

One day I tossed the still warm body of a newly-killed rat
to her to see what she would do. First seizing the tail in her
mouth she defied anyone to take it from her, then she subjected
it to a critical examination, opening the mouth and looking in-
side, licked the blood from its nose, examined its fur minutely

40

NOTES ON EAST AFRICAN MAMMALIA

and appeared to capture and eat some fleas which she found
there. After this she climbed to her box upon which she sat,
and placing the rat between her knees nursed it in a most
comical way. She clung to this rat for two days, defeating
every effort to deprive her of it ; by the end of this time all
the fur was off, the carcase was positively green and liquid,
and as she held it in her mouth the flies buzzed all about her.

On the third day she gnawed through the telephone wire
with which she was attached to her pole, and escaped. I
recaught her the same afternoon and fixed her with a light
chain ; after several attempts on this, she settled down and
became very docile and affectionate. Alas ! Two months
later she died. One morning there were signs that she had
had a bad attack of diarrhoea during the night ; in the morn-
ing she was lying on her side toying with bits of gravel. I
immediately let her loose and she took a little milk and sugar,
she then went to the wash-basin in which she stood her fore
paws and drank deeply. I lifted her on to the bed and she
bit me. I made her comfortable but she arose and went
to the other monkey, throwing herself down beside him in a
very exhausted manner. C. rufilatus showed its sympathy
by trying to clean Jenny’s fur.

At 7 a.m. she went towards the bush where my boy found
her about 9 a.m. and brought her back, whereupon she bit
him. One would have supposed by her appearance that she
was too sick to walk, but at 2 p.m. she went off again and hoping
she might find something in the way of medicine for her-
self I said she was to be left alone. At 4 p.m. she walked
into camp very slowly and on reaching the first hut she fell
down in the shade in the most abandoned manner. Salimu
brought her up and laid her on the bed looking most humanly
forlorn. Almost immediately, however, she sprang up, clam-
bered up a strand of wire with agility, hurried across the top
of the python’s cage, descended the wire netting on the further
side and ascended to her own box. All this was done with
such agility that I remarked to the boy that I feared she was
not so ill as she looked, but native-like was making the most
of it.

How grossly I had misjudged her was revealed next

COLLECTED OR KEPT IN CAPTIVITY

41

morning, when her dead body was found in the mouth of
a drain or waterway which led from the python’s cage.
Whether she had gone there seeking water, or had crept in
with the idea of hiding away, it would be impossible to say.

Colobus abyssinicus caudatus, Thos. — A troop of the beau-
tiful White- tailed Guerezas were seen in the West Kenia
Forest, where they went springing and swinging through the
tree tops ; their arched tails with long hanging fur looked
very fine. Professor Gregory, in his work ‘ The Great Rift
Valley,’ says that far from making them conspicuous, as one
might suppose, the long hanging fur has the effect of making
them appear like one of the great tufts of lichen ( TJsnea )
with which the trees are draped. The only specimen the
writer has seen in captivity was captured in a village near
Kabete. When I saw it six weeks later the children who
had made a pet of it had made it so tame that it would feed
from the hand. This animal was very old ; young ones have
a little thumb which disappears with advancing years.

Papio ibeanus, Thos. — No baboons were ever collected. In
the Forest Reserve at Nairobi they were very plentiful. They
were very noisy animals, uttering a deep bass semi- bark
which has, I believe, been likened to ‘ chaoma.’ If one
remains quiet in the forest, they come within about fifty
yards and look down from amongst the foliage ; as soon as
one stirs, away they go crashing from tree to tree, setting
all the branches swaying. One morning my attention was
drawn to a party of them on the Limoru road, near 3rd
Avenue. Though it was only 8.30 a.m., there was a fair
amount of traffic passing along the road. These baboons
had come from the forest and were rooting about among
the hut3 of a temporary P.W.D. road-makers’ camp. The
natives were all away at work, the grass huts were deserted,
so the baboons had it all to themselves. One old fellow
seemed very busy stuffing handfuls of something into his
mouth. Keeping a galvanised- iron shed between us, I walked
quietly across to him so that he did not see me until I was
within twenty feet. He then looked up, gave a bark, and
cantered away like a great dog. He only retired a short
way, then swung himself up into a very small tree, where

42

NOTES ON EAST AFRICAN MAMMALIA

he joined two others that had escaped my notice. The rest
of the troop acted in a similar way instead of making off
into the forest.

When making camp one stormy evening in the Kedong
Valley we heard the familiar bark, and looking up saw one
great brute silhouetted against the sky ; he was sitting on a
large boulder on the very brink of a two- hundred-foot precipice.

At Longido West we were called upon to stand to arms
at 2 a.m. one morning (24/11/16), as shots had been heard
up the mountain. In the morning it transpired that a troop
of baboons, stealing down to the water to drink, had been
mistaken for German askaris by the Indian picket ; the latter
had fired upon the animals, killing two.

Trekking between Arusha and Moshi, in dry, rock- strewn
kopje country, several parties of baboons were seen over-
turning stones in search of insects which they like. At
Kongwa, parties of them raided the mealies in broad day-
light. Sentries posted in prominent places kept a good
look-out and gave warning of the approach of anyone with a
gun. It was intensely amusing (except to the owner of the
mealies, I suppose) to watch them making off when thus
disturbed. Big and little ones, with an armful of mealies
and a mealie or two in their mouths, would lope away on
three limbs, and in a few instances on two limbs, having the
arms occupied with the mealies.

At Dodoma they lived on the kopjes ; on the lower slopes
of the Uluguru they might be found any evening, generally
rooting about in the natives’ shamhas or among the open
bush in the ravines. The largest party ever seen was crossing
a plain at West Kenia ; there must have been nearly two
hundred of them, and many of the mothers were carrying
young ones on their backs.

Small Grey Lemur. — When at Msiha River (Shell Camp),
I heard that one of the men in the Calcutta Volunteers had
a tame lemur. I called to see it. The little creature was not
more than eighteen inches from tip of nose to end of tail.
This prisoner of war was chained to a sapling with a little
belt around its woolly w?aist. It had the distinction of living
on army rations, and one of its principal stunts was to get

COLLECTED OR KEPT IN CAPTIVITY

43

inside empty two- lb. jam tins, which one would have thought
impossible. Once inside it would revolve slowly round and
round until the tin was as bright as the day it left the factory.
It would then bolt for its tree, and mounting to the topmost
branches sit down at leisure to lick the jam off its fur.

Galago hindei, Elliot. — The lemurs, known to the SwTahili
as komba, are to be heard crying in the trees at Frere Town,
Mombasa, almost nightly. Probably they live royally upon
the prolific mango crop. They are captured at times by the
natives in the following manner. Pombe (native beer) is
placed in the trees in the half of a coconut- shell ; the lemurs
are fond of this and drink until intoxicated. If the tree is
visited early the following morning, the creature is found in
a fuddled condition and falls an easy prey, for its judgment
in making the prodigious leaps by which it would normally
escape fails under these circumstances, and, the creature, if
it attempts to jump at all, falls to the ground. A single
specimen was obtained some seven miles from Frere Town,
where it was found sleeping in thick bush about fifteen feet
from the ground.

Galago panganiensis, Matsch. — For notes on this species,
both in the wild state and captivity, see Journal, No. 16.

Pteropodimj

Epomophorus crypturus, Peters. — This Fruit Bat was met
with at Lumbo, Mozambique, where five specimens were shot
one afternoon, hanging singly, not in colonies, in mango
trees. They wrere all females, each containing a single foetus.
Another shot at the end of September (80/9/18) had a much
more developed one. The largest of these bats was 5§ inches
in length, with a wing-spread of 2 feet less half an inch.
Female, 148, 0, 20, 25, 596.

Epomophorus minor, Dobs. — This species was plentiful at
Tabora, Morogoro, and Dar-es-Salaam. At the former place
they were found in a mango plantation ; at Morogoro hanging
in the palms which border the roads, and also in the acacia
trees ; at Dar-es-Salaam hundreds of them occupied an old
Arab building which was in ruins. It was a wonderful sight

44

NOTES ON EAST AFEICAN MAMMALIA

to see these bats hanging by their feet along the mid-ribs of
the coconut-palm fronds at Morogoro. In January thirty-
eight were counted on a single frond, twelve on another, and
many of the other trees were loaded in a similar way. Two
years later with two shots I procured twenty-one specimens.
In July these creatures seem to go elsewhere, and not one
was to be seen ; they had not been molested at all prior to
this.

These bats have little white shoulder-tufts when mature ;
by a curious in-turning of the skin they can conceal them from
view. The largest specimens taken were from Morogoro,
where two females had a body-length of 5J inches and a
wing-spread of 28 inches. Female, 140, 0, 16, 19, 584.

Epomojphorus wahlbergi, Sund. — Common at Nairobi and
Dar-es-Salaam. At the latter place great numbers of them
assembled in the mango trees, and their cries could be heard
in the palace grounds all night long. It was by far the largest
of the three species obtained, and also the handsomest, the
fur being less brown and more mustard-coloured : there was
considerable individual variation, however. The largest speci-
men was a male from Dar-es-Salaam, measuring 6f inches in
body and 24| inches in wing-spread. Male, 160, 0, 22, 25,
290-680. Like E. minor, many specimens were infected with
a small red acarine (?) parasite on the borders of the wing
membranes.

Emballonuridjg

Taphozous mauritianus, Geoff. — Found on the trunks of
mango trees at Morogoro and on the coconut palms at
Dar-es-Salaam. The first specimen was seen on 18/1/17,
whilst walking up the long road to Government House,
Morogoro. In the native town this road is bordered with
shady and generally very dusty mango trees, upon the bark
of one of which I noticed something white. Upon closer
inspection this proved to be a bat performing its toilet. The
colouring of the back fur was fox-grey. The underparts were
pure white, and the membranes of the wings so transparent
that it had the appearance of a small tern when on the wing

GOLLBOTED OR KEPT IN CAPTIVITY

45

in daylight — this illusion was no doubt largely due to the
manner of its flight.

A closer examination of the other trees proved the bat
to be quite common ; a pair would be generally found together
clinging upside down to the trunk. As soon as they realise
that they have been observed they scramble round the bole
of the tree with the agility of a gecko— they almost appear
to glide. It is due to their alertness in this respect that I
have not discovered them before, though frequently passing
along the same road. The only occasion on which they were
found in a different situation was when a single pair were
seen under the eaves on a rough-cast wall ; in this instance
they travelled along the wall and round the corner of the
house with the same quick movements as they display on
the tree trunks. The largest specimen was a female from
Morogoro, 3J inches in length, head and body only, and a
wing measurement of 16f inches. Female, 90, 23, 32, 22, 422.

Nycterid^j

Nycteris cethiojpica luteola, Thos. — A specimen of this bat
was smoked out of a drain running beneath a pathway at
Frere Town.

Nycteris revoili, Robin. — Met with at Morogoro and
Mpapua. In the former locality three specimens were
captured in an ant-bear hole after digging down for five feet
and along for perhaps six. This hole was out on the plain,
and the find was interesting as it showed where these creatures
put up during the day. The Mpapua specimen was found in
a dark room in a house where there were some hundreds of
bats.

There were patches of a red acarine (?) parasite behind
the ears of one of the Morogoro specimens and on the wing
of a female close to the body. In this specimen there were
two holes in the wing-membrane, close to the parasites,
which may have been caused by the host endeavouring with
its claws to allay irritation. The largest specimen was a
male measuring 2f inches in length and 14| inches across
the wings. Male, 70, 56, 12, 32, 175-376.

46

NOTES ON EAST AFRICAN MAMMALIA

Megadermidje

Lavia frons, Geoff. — At Morogoro and Dar-es-Salaam. In
the former locality they were found hanging in pairs, rarely
more, in bushes or thickets on the plain. When first seen
they appeared to be bright foxy-red in colour, but this impres-
sion is false, for it is only the huge ears and wings that are
of this hue ; the body is clothed with long, soft, blue-grey fur.
They are expert in flitting about in dense thickets, and will
not let one approach within ten feet of them. Towards
evening they appear to leave the thicket and hang from some
spray, exposing themselves to the last rays of the setting sun.
At Dar-es-Salaam they hang in the bushes along the sea shore.

A male shot at Morogoro on 19/5/17 had five globular
growths between skin and flesh on the breast and neck.
These were about an eighth of an inch in diameter and came
away readily, appearing to be a very thin-skinned sac con-
taining aqueous matter. The largest specimen taken was a
female, 2§ inches long and 17| inches across the outspread
wings. Female, 68, 0, 10, 45, 190-450.

RHINOLOPHID2E

Bhinolophus hildebrandti , Pet. — Taken at Mpapua and
Kongwa in buildings. The pair from the latter locality were
the larger, the female measured 2| inches in length and
16f inches across the wings. Female, 4, 42, 18, 29, 190-426.

Hipposiderid^j

Hipposiderus caffer, Sundev. — A female was taken at
Morogoro, 8/1/18. Length 2| inches, across wings 11 J inches.
Female, 54, 32, 7, 18, 131-292.

Hipposiderus ruber, Noack. — A couple of specimens of
this bat were found bottled in a German house at Morogoro.

Yespertilionid^j

Pipistrellus nanus, Pet. — Some of these small black
bats were brought me by a native collector. I think they
were found in banana palms. The bodies were no larger

COLLECTED OR KEPT IN CAPTIVITY

47

than that of a Death’s Head Hawk Moth. The largest
specimen was a female 1| inches long and 9| inches across
the wings. Female, 41, 41, 5, 11, 108-238.

Scotophilus nigrita dingani, A. Sm. — Only one specimen of
this yellowish bat was taken at Dar-es-Salaam, 11/18.

Scotophilus viridis , Peters. — A single specimen was taken
at Morogoro on 15/9/17.

Eptesicus rendalli, Thos. — This species was occasionally
seen flitting about in the gloaming at Lumbo. It was, how-
ever, far from common, and the only specimen obtained was
brought me on 27/9/18. This was a male 2 inches in length,
52, 32, 6, 10, 24.

Glauconycteris argentata, Dobs. — This West African bat is
considered somewhat rare, and was only met with at Morogoro,
where it was certainly very local. They appeared to be
confined to three roads — namely, Palm Street, Horne Street,
and Station Road. The first time they were seen (16/1/17)
I climbed upon a barrel and obtained five with one sweep of
a butterfly net. A few months later (6/4/18) I made a close
examination of the palm trees in the neighbourhood. On
two trees were single female bats, and on a third were sixteen
bats on a single palm frond : they cling to the ‘ leaves ’ near
the mid-rib in groups, only two to four on each leaf ; they do
not hang clear with heads down, but cling to the leaf with
their tails towards the mid-rib ; the head of the one nearest
the mid-rib rests upon the back of the next bat in front of
him. Generally they were assembled upon the lowest branches
at a height of 20-25 feet from the ground. By stopping a
cart loaded with sacks of mealie and climbing upon it, I was
able to come within reach of a group of eighteen, of which I
secured ten. The biggest number ever seen on one frond
was thirty-two (21/11/18).

The largest specimen was a female, 2J inches in length
and 12f inches across the wings. Female, 58, 0, 29, 17, 144-324.

Molossidje

Cheer ephon emini, De Wint. — A single specimen of this
bat was collected at Dar-es-Salaam on 7/11/19. There were

48

NOTES ON EAST AFRICAN MAMMALIA

large numbers of these bats in the roof of the Kaiserhof Hotel
and adjoining buildings. Length, 2§ inches; across wings,
12J inches. Male, 65, 46, 12, 17, 150-818.

Cheer ephon limbatus, Peters. — This specimen was very
abundant in the neighbourhood of Mombasa, being a perfect
pest in some of the houses at Frere Town, where they lived
beneath the roof. Considerable variation in colouring was to
be seen in the large series of skins collected. The parti-
coloured brown and white of breast is most common, but in
many specimens the white was almost absent, the darker
colour of the flanks impinging upon it. In the young the
darker colour was more of a blue-black than brown. In the
adults brown of the back fur is liberally sprinkled with white
hairs. The largest specimen was a female 2J inches long
and 11 J inches across the wings. Female, 58, 84, 5, 16, 188.

Soricidje

Crocidura fumosa johnstoni, Dollm. — This small shrew was
occasionally found when clearing away sisal fences at
Morogoro. This sisal harbours much dirt and many small
creatures. On one occasion a shrew, only 3 inches in length,
was put into a tin with a mouse ( Leggada bella , subsp.) and a
gecko (Hemidactylus brooki). On opening the tin a very
little while after it was found that the shrew had killed and
eaten the mouse except for the feet and a few fragments of
fur and skin; the tail of the gecko had also been devoured.
Male, 90, 57, 14, 10.

Crocidura hirta, Peters. — A single specimen was found
bottled in a German house at Morogoro ; after spending four
months at Lumbo a specimen was found dead upon the
railway line only a day or two before departure, so it can
hardly be reckoned as common there. Female, 92, 51, 12, 6.

Macroscelid^j

Bhynchocyon petersi, Boc. — At Makindu (Shell Camp),
20/7/16, I was brought a large and handsome Elephant Shrew,
shot in the bush near by. Female, 270, 213, 83, 32.

COLLECTED OR KEPT IN CAPTIVITY

49

Elejphantulus ocularis, sp. nov. Kersh. — This new species of
Elephant Shrew was common at Dodoma, though very-
difficult to obtain owing to its custom of bolting into the
densest thorn-thickets when approached. One of the largest
females measured 142, 120, 33, 24.

Petrodromus nigriseta, Neum. — Not very common in open
bush near Morogoro. A specimen was shot one morning
(12/6/17) on a path which was being crossed by a safari of
siafu. The stomach of the shrew was full of the ants. It
seemed a most extraordinary thing that so timid a creature
could capture and eat siafu. Largest specimen taken was a
female, 225, 170, 50, 36.

Petrodromus rovumce, Thos. — These shrews were heard on
several occasions, but not seen for two months after arrival
at Lumbo. Local natives were then consulted, and we learnt
that the creatures might be captured with comparative ease.
Bag- nets are made with fine sisal thread ; the closing thread
around the neck is attached to a twig fixed in the ground
alongside the path where the bag is set open. A drive is
then made by natives pushing their way through the under-
growth ; this is sufficient to scare the shrews along their runs.
The action of the shrews bolting into the bag closes the neck
of the bag so that the animal is netted uninjured and is picked
up immediately by the following native, who, liberating it
from the bag, transfers it to a sack. On arrival in camp
they were chloroformed.

On examining their stomachs only ants -were found ; but
at 7 p.m. one evening I saw a young one which had been
liberated in my boma pounce upon a large burrowing cricket,
with which it ran under the bed. Its actions were as rapid
as those of a cat under similar circumstances. Feeding them
in captivity was not a difficult matter, as the place swarmed
with ants : a piece of bad meat was put in the shrew’s cage ;
in a very short while a steady stream of ants was going to
and from this bait ; these were licked up by the shrew as
required. Both old and young drank diluted Ideal milk,
though one could see that they were unaccustomed to drinking
by the awkward biting way they went about it. Whilst
drinking the nose was held up at an obtuse angle. How the

E

50

NOTES ON EAST AFRICAN MAMMALIA

animals subsist, here without water is hard to say ; for a month
past there had been no rain, the days glaringly hot and the
nights close without a trace of dew except on two nights.

Only one young one is produced at birth, and this takes
place during the month of October. Two young males, born
on the seventeenth of the month, measured 3 inches in head
and body and 3J inches respectively ; a foetal female on the
same date measured 2-§ inches. A live young one brought to
me on the twenty-first was 3| inches, whilst another found
on the twenty- second was much the same — both of these
were running about actively and difficult to catch. The
largest male and female measured were : male, 190, 170, 48,
82 ; female, 195, 172, 48, 35. The average of twenty- two
specimens of both sexes was 180, 157, 49, 31.

The ears of every adult specimen were in a very bad
state owing to numbers of small grey ticks on the posterior
border. Some ears were ragged, presumably made so by the
scratchings of the animal in its attempts to rid itself of the
irritating parasites. Here the ticks confined themselves to
the ears, but at Morogoro the ticks on P. niqriseta were found
all over the body, being particularly plentiful on the under-
side of the tail. Round worms were found sparingly in the
stomachs of several.

Felid.®

Felis leo massaica, Neum. — A lion passed through the
outskirts of Nairobi on the night of 24/4/15 — its spoor on
the flower-beds in the Commissioner’s garden was shown me ;
at dawn it was seen near the Arboretum. Lions were very
abundant on the slopes of Mt. Siswa when we camped there
(20/7/15), and a fortnight previously a lioness had been
wounded almost on the very spot where our tent was pitched.
When on picket at Longido West (22/11/16, etc.) it was a
common occurrence to hear them roaring. When in open
bush country near Moshi (15/3/16) a sergeant rising one
morning saw a lion standing, looking at the bivouac, some
four hundred yards away. Other observers took it to be a
leopard, however.

COLLECTED OR KEPT IN CAPTIVITY

51

At Gulwe, near Mpapua, where large herds of cattle were
kept for military supply, they were a great nuisance. A
lioness shot herself in a gun- trap one night, some two hundred
yards from the open hut in which I slept. This was the
fifth lioness obtained in a fortnight (20/4/17). The natives
gathered round as it was being brought in, and one old crone
mumbled ‘ Lions are just like men, they send the lionesses
into the trap first and so they never get caught.’ There was
a general laugh at this, but another interpretation occurred
to me. The lionesses might be greedy in pushing forward,
and the lions politely standing aside reaped virtue’s own
reward.

Felis pardus suahelica, Neum. — At a military grass-cutting
camp at Ngong a trap was set for leopards. One was caught,
but during the night was attacked by two hyaenas, who bit
off its tail and snatched a mouthful of flesh from its haunch
(20/9/15). Leopards were very plentiful at Longido West in
January 1916. One afternoon a sergeant of the E.A.M.R.
discovered one lying under a bush in a donga some nine feet
below him. It made off immediately. Their coughing cry
was to be heard by the pickets almost nightly.

One morning at Morogoro the writer received a message
asking him to come and shoot a leopard which had been
trapped near the German Mission. On arrival, however, I
was told that the leopard had made off. At daybreak it
had dragged the heavy trap on to a large rock, where it lay
growling and worrying at the trap until 8.30 a.m., when it
got free ; it bounded off the rock to the ground some twenty
feet below and went off on three legs. The trap had plenty
of fur on the jaws and plainly bore the marks of teeth and
claws (19/10/17).

It was also at Morogoro in the bush, just before sunset,
whilst I was taking aim at a cuckoo, in line with the sights
but at a distance of sixty yards, a half- grown leopard or large
serval leapt down from a blasted tree on one of whose branches
it had apparently been lying. On running to the spot its
spoor was found, and about fifteen feet from the tree were
also verjr fresh tracks of a bush- buck which had been pawing
up the ground, presumably to get at some roots.

52

NOTES ON EAST AFRICAN MAMMALIA

Acinonyx jubatus, Schreb, — On 16/7/15 a cheetah was
put up at very close range near the opening gorge of the
Kedong Valley, Naivasha end. It had been lying in open
country with very little cover, but we did not see it until
almost upon it. A paragraph appeared in one of the local
papers about a pair of captive cheetah cubs — ‘ our repre-
sentative who called upon them found them to be charming
little fellows, allowing themselves to be handled freely,
sheathing their claws.’

HYmmvm

Hyaena, sp. — One of the compensations of picket-duty at
Longido West was to see the hyaenas at daybreak disputing
for, or gorging on, the offal which was left on the killing
ground for them to clean up. One of the creatures passed
within six feet of me on its way to supper one night. When
taking a message across country near Mkomasi I met a hyaena
at 8 o’clock in the afternoon, bright sunshine ; a scrap had
taken place just before lunch, and a body which I had passed
ten minutes before was probably the cause for this activity.

When staying at West Kenia my host cautioned me not
to put my boots outside the guest-hut at nights, as the hyaenas
would surely carry them off. He related how on one Christmas
Eve he heard a noise outside. On opening the door an
animal ran past ; turning back for gun and lantern, he after-
wards walked round the house, and in so doing came suddenly
upon a large hyaena eating the leg of an eland which it had
pilfered — it was then but thirty feet from the door. For
some seconds it seemed dazed at the light and merely crouched
over the meat, but recovering its senses bounded away, and
as it did so he shot it dead.

Canids

Jackals were often met with, but no specimens collected.
They appear to be very curious creatures. On one occasion,
having shot a bustard on West Kenia plains, I was kneeling
beside the bird, plugging nostrils and beak with wool. Some-

COLLECTED OR KEPT IN CAPTIVITY

53

thing caused me to look round, and there stood a jackal
scarce fifty yards away, regarding me intently. It cantered
away only when I stood up — this occurred about 10 a.m.
Another time at Lumbo, B.E.A., I had forced my way through
some thick bush and was silently watching some waterfowl
on the lagoon ; a slight noise behind me caused me to spring
round in time to see the disappearing flank and tail of a
jackal not ten feet from me.

Mustelid^j

Mellivora sagulata, Holl.— The only occasion on which a
live ratel, or honey badger, was seen was at Longido West
(22/2/16). About 2.30 a.m., whilst I was on picket on an
‘ ant-hill,’ a small animal which I mistook for a ‘ Scotch
Terrier ’ came trotting past. It was brilliant moonlight at
the time. Some hours later, when taking my second watch,
it returned and came sniffing up to within five feet of my
blankets and within ten feet of a sleeping man. At Dodoma
(4/12/18) two were caught in a trap set for leopards. I saw
the skins, which were drying.

VlVERRIDiE

Civettictis civetta orientalis, Matsch. — It is curious how a par-
ticular species may not be met with in a particular locality
for a long time, and then for a short period specimens crop
up continuously. I was in the Morogoro district for a year
before meeting with a civet, and then two specimens came
in on the same day, having been killed by motorists in different
districts. The male, which had been shot, measured 44§ inches
from nose to tail, and its stomach contained skins of mango
fruit (?), warningly coloured grasshoppers, many maggots,
and parasitic worms. The female kitten had been run over
by another car, and measured 31 \ inches.

One brilliant moonlight night at Morogoro (27/3/18) a
terrific caterwauling arose in the bush quite near camp. The
boys asserted that it was caused by civet cats (‘ Eungo ’) fighting.
I got very near to them, when the outcry ceased as suddenly
as it began, and I suppose they must have heard me. In a

54

NOTES ON EAST AFRICAN MAMMALIA

mangrove swamp near Frere Town, Mombasa (20/5/18), there
was a great outcry of natives and barking of dogs most
evidently hunting something. I arrived just after the kill,
for a civet cat had been hunted down and battered to death
with clubs and sticks. The boys said that it had been after
poultry, that the cackling of the fowls had started the dogs
barking, and I presume the barking of the dogs had set the
natives yelling. In November, 1918, I purchased two civet
kittens from a native at Morogoro ; they could just walk,
and rather reminded me of collie pups, their feet being huge
and out of proportion to their bodies. They would frequently
stumble in their walk ; when first received they hissed like
snakes when approached, and gave vent to startlingly sudden
spitting noises ; after a few weeks this was given up and they
became perfectly tame. I was too busy to look after them at
the time, and so passed them on to someone who wished to
take them home. Another man I knew had a civet kitten
of the same age as mine and at the same time ; judging by
the three records, therefore, the young are born at Morogoro
about the beginning of November.

Genetta, sp. — At Morogoro (10/12/17), on the slopes of the
Uluguru Mountains, are many fine deep dongas. In one of
these, nearly choked with euphorbias and other undergrowth,
my boy saw a gennet cat leave its earth. He was sent into
the donga to drive out anything that might be there. On
hearing his cry not to shoot I came down from the top end
and reached the spot where he was already clambering up
the almost vertical cliff-like bank. On reaching the hole,
and after a few minutes’ work of breaking away the entrance,
he drew forth a scratching, spitting kitten which he dropped
into his haversack ; a second was captured in like manner.

The earth, he said, was unlined but perfectly clean ; it
consisted of a circular chamber and two belt holes beneath
the roots of a tree that had long since disappeared. Whilst
he was climbing up through the undergrowth of the further
bank one of the kittens escaped from the haversack and got
away in the long grass : we could hear it crying — more like
a squeak than a mew — and heard the mother coming towards
it, but it w’as already too dark to see anything.

COLLECTED OR KEPT IN CAPTIVITY

55

For the first forty hours the remaining kitten hunger- struck,
and when one approached turned on its side and spat and clawed.
I must confess that I was somewhat afraid of it, its spitting was
so alarmingly sudden and explosive ; realising that if this con-
tinued we should never come to terms, I picked it up and
allowed it to bite, which I found was little more than a pinch,
as its teeth had only milk dentition. A little rubbing of its
ears and fore- paws eased its mind considerably, and it settled
down inside my shirt whilst I wrote up these notes — this had
its disadvantages, for, though beautiful and leopard- like in its
markings, it teemed with ticks and fleas. Introduced to the
baby lemur it nosed up in quite friendly fashion ; but the
lemur, though only half the size of the gennet, reared up on
its hind feet and then flopped on to the gennet’s nose. This
occurred each time they were brought together.

The kitten refused to touch meat, and milk it would only
take if sweetened with sugar to the consistency of treacle.
She drank water readily, though there was none anywhere in
the neighbourhood of the donga where she was found. She
was very fond of jam, and ate the contents of birds’ eggs.

On December 27 a native caught an adult gennet, which
was brought to me with a cord very tight round its neck
and caged in a piece of wire- netting. On opening this there
was a great exhibition of teeth and claws, accompanied by
spitting. Just as it was being introduced to its cage it clawed
the boy who was holding it ; he promptly dropped it with a
yell.

We surrounded the grass hut in which it had taken refuge,
and searched the grass walls carefully ; finally it was detected,
and one native called out triumphantly that he had secured
it in some towels. Once more, with greater caution, the
door of the cage was opened and the creature tossed in, towels
and all. Too dazed with such unusual treatment to move—
there lay my gennet kitten on its head. I picked it up and
comforted it, and the hunt for the old cat commenced once
more and ended in its capture.

The cage in which the cat is put is 12 feet long by 4 feet
wide and 5 feet high. The kitten has been put in with the
cat, but gets out every night through the large wire mesh

56

NOTES ON EAST AFRICAN MAMMALIA

and wanders about till daybreak. She resents being picked
up, but once settled on one’s lap she will sleep contentedly
enough.

She frequently comes into my bell-tent at night and
climbs up between the outer and inner canvas in search of
insects, which are attracted by the light. One night she ate
a large cricket which I had deviscerated and re- stuffed with
arsenic- saturated wool and carefully set ; this apparently
disagreed with her, and she vomited up the lot within a few
feet of the setting board. It is very pretty to watch her
pounce on a locust, which is a favourite article of diet with her.

On the night of February 12-18 there was a great deal
of caterwauling and fighting outside, and in the morning I
found the gennet kitten dead and draggled with mud : it
had apparently been killed by stray domestic cats. It
measured 19 inches from tip of nose to end of tail. The
old cat made a journey from Morogoro to Nairobi, living on
‘ bully ’ a good part of the way. In Nairobi it was given
to a lady, who had it for a year or more ; her little girl suc-
ceeded in taming it so that she might handle it ; the gennet
would not let anyone else come near it, however. Finally,
its cage door being left open, it escaped, probably to make
trouble for systematic mammallogists making subspecific
local races.

Nandinia binotata arborea, Heller. — A specimen of this
forest cat was shot by a sergeant of the E.A.M.R., in Meru
Forest, near Arusha, Tanganyika Territory (12/4/16).

Mungos mungo, Gmel. — The banded mungoose, until
recently better known as Crossarchus fasciatus, was common
at Lumbo, B.E.A., though not in such numbers as the sub-
species at Morogoro, G.E.A. The packs at Lumbo rarely
exceeded five or six individuals. One burrow was found at
the roots of a tree, another beneath a huge rock on the shore,
others again were living in the termite heaps. The cry is a
very bird- like note emitted when hunting; hunting consists
in turning over stones and scratching for insects in likely
spots. When captured by the scruff of the neck these animals
squeal deafeningly.

A female and young one which were brought to me alive

COLLECTED OE KEPT IN CAPTIVITY

57

were in a very emaciated condition, being literally riddled
with what I took to be the larvae of the Tumbo Ely ( Cordy -
lobia). The maggots after evacuating for purposes of
pupation left great raw holes. The tail of the adult was
particularly infested.

The largest male and female taken measured 22j inches
and 23J inches respectively, from tip of snout to end of tail.
Male, 870, 210, 67, 28. Female, 860, 280, 70, 25.

Mungos mungo colonus, Heller. — Several specimens of this
race were taken at Morogoro, where it was particularly
plentiful. Four records were made of birth and age of young.
A female with very small foetus was found (11/11/17), a
single naked young one no larger than one’s thumb in a nest
(7/8/17), an unweaned kitten in the road (3/11/17), and two
kittens able to run about and feed themselves (3/3/18). The
notes at length are as follows : —

(7/8/17.) ‘ In clearing some land near here the boys found
the dead body of a female mungoose considerably decomposed ;
near by was a nest containing a young one about the size of
one’s thumb. I kept this alive for three days on diluted Ideal
milk, but though it drank eagerly it appeared to pass no ex-
creta, and the stomach increasing in size, it finally died. I
intended to preserve it but was frustrated from doing so by an
adult Mungoose, which, in its daily cruise about the camp in
search of tit- bits, was seen to carry it off.’

(3/2/17.) ‘ Eeturning home about 6 p.m. after a heavy
downpour of rain which had left the road in a semi-flooded
state, I noticed a dozen men watching what I took to be a
kitten ; it looked very forlorn and uttered a shrill, piercing
cry not unlike the note of a canary. On closer inspection it
proved to be a very young mungoose no larger than a rat and
which had presumably been washed out of some drain. It ran
well, and when covered with a towel bit its captor fiercely
through it. Carrying it to my quarters, I provided it with
milk, raw liver, and boiled meat, none of which it touched
excepting the milk in which it lay down. All the time it per-
sisted in its monotonous cry or whistle.

‘ The immediate effect of its cries was to elicit an answering
call from a stray cat downstairs — such a cry as a cat answers

58

NOTES ON EAST AFRICAN MAMMALIA

her kittens with. Presently she came up through a hole in the
floor and approaching the box with caution, stood upon her
hind legs and viewed the prisoner through the wire netting.
As it continued to cry all night and was a nuisance to the
neighbours, I chloroformed it in the morning. Male, 9| inches,
of which Bf inches was tail.’

(8/3/18.) ‘ Purchased two young mungoose which had been
found running about by a native child, they followed to heel
in the most remarkable manner and in this way accompanied
my boy home for a quarter of a mile. In build they are
rather otter- like, but in size no bigger than a large rat. When
introduced to the monkey, they sat up on their hind legs with
their short fore- paws dropping on their stomachs — meerkat
fashion — then they spat explosively and pretended to bite.
They are very quarrelsome ; fighting over tit- bits of food.
Though so small they are well able to look after themselves and
spend their time running hither and thither, rooting about or
digging up insects with their strong claws.’

Except when fully fed they keep up a continual bird-like
chirping and cheeping. Except for the first week I did not
shut them up at nights, during the day they were always free
to wander about, but never seemed to go outside a radius of
200 yards from their sleeping box. After three weeks they
made up to the monkey, and it was a pretty sight on a hot
afternoon to see the three of them lying together in a shady
spot.

A dead cobra being brought me, I gave the body to the
mungoose after first cutting off the head. It was most amusing
to see the caution with which they approached it and sprang
back, apparently with the object of ‘ drawing it ’ if alive.
The bristles on their otter-like tails stood up. When sufficient
courage had accumulated, they first attacked the tail which
they worried and bit and afterwards gorged themselves on the
entrails.

Their method of dealing with eggs was most interesting.
They would roll the egg towards some wall or solid object.
When near enough it would be taken up in the fore-paws and
held against the chest ; standing on its hind legs, the creature
would then waddle a little closer to the wall, turn its back upon

COLLECTED OK KEPT IN CAPTIVITY

59

the wall, straddle out its legs and suddenly fling the egg between
them against the wall with the result that the egg would be
broken and they could devour the contents. Given a large
cockle-shell they went through the same performance, but
never succeeded in breaking the shell ; they grew very excited
and would steal the shell from one another and each try their
hardest.

The attitude of adults to snakes was interesting ; a dead
snake they would always devour, a live one aroused interest,
but they were excessively cautious. Even when a harmless
species such as a brown house snake was turned out in the open
the mungoose would treat it with respect, running in to bite at
the tail and jumping back before the snake had time to strike.

In the stomach of one specimen examined were the following
— three frogs, two centipedes, four slugs, a carabid beetle, cock-
chafers, cockroaches, locusts, grasshoppers and a large spider.
This gives some idea of the omnivorous nature of their dietary,
and shows how useful they must be in assisting to keep down a
lot of undesirable insects. The quantity consumed by one
mungoose in the course of a day must be very large.

There were some peculiar parasitic worms in the intestines
of a male specimen that was shot. These were Porocejphalus
sp., a worm usually found in pythons but which has also been
found in man (native, Dar-es-Salaam, 1918). In the case of this
mungoose it is probable that it had eaten a snake, and so in-
troduced the parasite into its own economy. Fleas and ticks
were very abundant in the fur of most specimens.

Herjpestes sanguineus ibece, Wrought. — A single specimen
was obtained at Msiha River, Makindu, G.E.A. (Shell Camp).

Herjpestes mossambicus, Matschie. — Four specimens were
shot or dug from their burrows at Lumbo, B.E.A. It is a
handsome species, of general rufous colour with black-tip to
the tail. The head has a particularly evil appearance, due in
part to the fierce eyes and very small ears. They are expert
climbers, and remind one of martens when so doing. A pair
kept in confinement were as fierce and implacable after a
month’s captivity as on the day they were caught. During
this time they were fed upon bullock’s flesh cut into very small
pieces. They drank water. Their glossy coats testified to

60

NOTES ON EAST AFKICAN MAMMALIA

their good condition and their stomachs were very full when
dissected. The largest male measured 20§ inches (284, 240,
57, 28) and the largest female 21f inches (800, 250, 55, 23).

Helogale ivori, sp. nov., Thos. — These small mungoose must
be very abundant, though more often heard than seen. They
make quite a noise as they run about in the undergrowth
hunting for the insects upon which they feed. Immediately
they become aware of the presence of anyone in their vicinity
they make off. They live in the holes of termite-heaps, which
are such a feature of the country around Lumbo where they
were met with. They are fond of lying near their holes and
sunning themselves in the early mornings. Four and five
respectively were dug from two of these holes one morning.
In one instance they were found inhabiting the same hole as a
large lizard ( Gerrhosaurus major) ; a still stranger companion
was a five-foot snake ( Bhamjphiojphis oxyrhynchus) which was
taken out of the same burrow as two mungoose.

No nest is made, and the female brings forth her young in
the bare earth during the month of October and possibly
November. A litter consists of four or five young (three ob-
servations) ; when born they measure male, 69, 32, 7, 5, and
female, 65, 33, 12, 5. The young have a bird- like cry. In
captivity they were kept on an almost exclusively meat diet.
They showed a great liking for crickets which they would snap
out of one’s fingers in their eagerness. Crabs were also relished,
though not to the same extent. Butter they would not touch ;
a single individual developed a liking for jam ; cheese, chicken
and eggs were taken ; the latter are broken open in the same
way as practised by the banded mungoose.

On an underlined sand snake ( Psammophis subtceniatus)
being introduced into the cage, it was immediately pounced
upon and crunched up, the whole of it was apparently eaten by
the one mungoose which growled like a cat continuously and flew
at its mate whenever she ventured near, which she did again
and again. Lizards were also seized with avidity. This
mungoose is in the habit of sitting up on its haunches with its
fore-paws resting on its stomach after the manner of a meerkat.
They also showed great expertness in climbing the shrub which
was put in their cages.

COLLECTED OR KEPT IN CAPTIVITY

61

The largest male measured 14J inches (242, 135, 40, 20),
and largest female, 15 inches (240, 140, 40, 20). Over twenty
specimens were obtained.

Tumbo fly had infected one specimen, but the remainder
were apparently very free from parasites, they kept themselves
very clean externally, but one rather shirked the examination
of their stomachs as these smelt so strong.

SciURIDiE

Paraxerus flavivittis mossambicus, subsp. nov., Thos. — A
long series of this new sub-species was obtained at Lumbo.
It is possible to live in close proximity to these squirrels without
being aware of their existence, so expert are they in climbing
round the trunks of trees, flattening themselves out on branches
and making themselves scarce generally. They are extra-
ordinarily fond of heat ; soon after sun-up they crawl out on a
branch, and flattening themselves out to absorb all they can,
they bask like lizards. Young ones would lie at 3 o’clock in
the afternoon on a table in the full glare of a sun that quickly
rendered metal tools too hot to handle. Whilst in captivity
adult- caught specimens seemed but little tamer after three
months’ confinement, young specimens go to the opposite
extreme and seek human companionship.

The young are brought forth in September (three ob-
servations), the nest is composed of a mass of fine grass and
is placed in a hollow tree-trunk. Young taken on October 4
from such a nest were fed on milk for the first few days, then
they were given sugar and raw oatmeal, and in due course
ground-nuts, potatoes, bananas, jam and milk puddings. The
favourite food was bananas, over which they would grow quite
excited. Natives assert that they gnaw holes in clothing (!),
on one occasion I disturbed one in my tent.

After the first three days in captivity the young ones were
allowed their liberty and slept wherever they liked, above all
they preferred a sack of kapock. They would burrow into
this and not re- appear until 11 a.m. next day. It is difficult
to know how they could breathe in such fluffy stuff. In the
mornings they would climb a mango tree and bask in the

62

NOTES ON EAST AFKICAN MAMMALIA

sunshine until called down by the sight of food. A plantain-
eater was kept in a large cage on the ground and they would
get in through the wires, climb into the porridge plate and
sprawl about eating heartily. They were but little larger
than the plantain- eater’s head, yet the bird never molested
them, but would continue feeding with the uninvited guests.

On another occasion one of them was plundering the food
of an old male squirrel, when he came down from his sleeping-
box, approached slowly, then suddenly snapped viciously at
the intruder. The little creature only moved slightly so that
he missed his aim ; this was repeated a second time with like
result. Then the old squirrel, apparently ‘ liking its style,’
pounced upon the mite and gave it — a licking from head to
tail.

The largest male measured 13 J inches (176, 160, 40, 15),
and female 13f inches (175, 175, 40, 18). Average measure-
ments of fifteen specimens of both sexes was 162, 159, 39, 17.

Paraxerus ochraceus, Huet. — Specimens of this squirrel were
collected at Morogoro, Dodoma and Kongwa. The largest
specimen came from the last-named locality, and was a female
12J inches in length (174, 152, 35, 21).

Paraxerus ochraceus aruscensis, Pagen. — Collected in Mt.
Meru Forest, a few miles from Arusha. This species is also
common at Mombasa and Frere Town where specimens were
taken.

Paraxerus ochraceus jacksoni, De Wint. — The common
forest squirrel about Nairobi. Attracted by the cries of some
birds on the outskirts of the Parklands Forest, one of these
squirrels was observed turning round and round a branch like
a Catherine wheel, though more slowly. It made off immedi-
ately on being approached, and the birds also scattered, to
continue their outcry at a more discreet distance ; a puff
adder, however, was found lying on the ground about eight feet
from where the squirrel had been performing. Probably the
squirrel had seen it also, and was showing his objection to the
disquieting discovery in his own fashion. The largest specimen
was a male measuring 14 J inches (180, 180, 38, 19).

Xerus rutilus saturatus , Neum. — Was very common in the
neighbourhood of Longido West. It was probably the same

COLLECTED OK KEPT IN CAPTIVITY

63

ground squirrel that was seen at Mbunyi and Mkomasi. A
Longido female obtained on January 31 measured 17f inches
(24 2, 216, 53, 18), and had two foetuses in uterus, nothing but
green leaves in stomach.

CRICETIDiE

Taterona leucogaster, Peters. — Three specimens of these
light brown rats with white bellies were dug out of ant-heaps.

The largest specimen was a female measuring 9| inches
(140, 154, 35, 20), the biggest male was only a little shorter
in the tail.

Taterona swaythlingi, sp. nov., Kersh. — Common at Moro-
goro, especially under sisal hedges, in the clearing of which a good
many specimens were obtained. The largest male measured
12J inches (180, 128, 37, 22), the largest female 12J inches
(140, 171, 34, 21).

Taterona taborce, sp. nov., Kersh. — Obtained at Tabora, all
the specimens had their ears affected with a mould or lichen-like
parasite.

Murids

Steatomys loveridgei, sp. nov., Thos. — A single specimen of
this fat mouse was obtained at Lumbo, 1/10/18. It measured
4§ inches (male 77, 35, 15, 18).

Battus fumatus, Peters. — Very common at Morogoro, where
a large series was obtained. They were commonly found
beneath any object in the bush or fields, particularly near
dwellings.

Battus couclia, subsp. — This species was also met with at
Morogoro, a male was found in its nest in a hollow tree at
about four feet from the ground, it bit fiercely on being picked
up. Another specimen was taken as it emerged from a hole
in the ground.

Battus couclia panya, Hell. — Very common at Nairobi, where
it is so bold that it will come out and feed in broad daylight.

Leggada bella, sabsp. — Taken at Dar-es-Salaam. A single
male measuring 3§ inches (48, 37, 11, 10).

64

NOTES ON EAST AFRICAN MAMMALIA

Leggada bella, subsp. — Several specimens were taken at
Morogoro. Two females measured 4 inches (53, 46, 12, 9).

Leggada bella, subsp.- — A pair were taken at Tabora. The
male being just under 4 inches (55, 45, 12, 9), and the female
3f inches (50, 42, 12, 8).

Arvicanthis abyssinicus neumanni, Matschie.— This sandy-
coloured rat was very abundant at Dodoma in the thorn- bush
and in open spaces in the village. It runs about during the
heat of the day, but bolts into its burrows at the base of a
thorn- bush when anyone approaches too close. I was told
that twenty- four were captured in four wire traps set in a
store during the course of a day. One of the specimens col-
lected had three legs afflicted with what appeared to be elephan-
tiasis. Some three dozen specimens were taken ; of these the
largest male measured 10f inches (150, 113, 24, 17), and female
91 inches (125, 110, 25, 15).

Lemniscomys griselda rosalia, Thos. — At Morogoro a few
specimens of this striped rat were taken, but the animal was
far from common. A male measured 10 J inches (21, 140, 26,
19). A female measured 9| inches (115, 130, 25, 19).

Grammomys surdaster, Thos. and Wrought. — At Morogoro
and Lumbo. In both cases the animals had built their nests
within those of weaver birds at a good height from the ground.
Male measured 10 inches (108, 146, 48, 16).

An immature pair were taken in their nest which was con-
structed within that of a weaver bird, situated in a bush at a
height of 5 feet from the ground. They were kept in cap-
tivity for a week and would eat almost any kind of food.
The male escaping on September £0, 1918, the female was
chloroformed. That the male was still in the vicinity of the
tent was evidenced by sundry depredations. Exactly a
month later this rat was taken in a fold of the tent in which it
had gnawed a large hole and carried up fine shreds of grass
wherewith to make a home for itself.

PEDETIDiE

Pedetes surdaster, subsp. — Jumping Hares were to be found
outside Morogoro. At Tabora a specimen was caught by some

COLLECTED OR KEPT IN CAPTIVITY

65

natives after a heavy downpour of rain which was supposed
to have washed it out of its burrow.

Bathygerid^

Heliophobius argenteo-cinereus, Peters. — This large grey mole
rat was occasionally brought in by the natives who dug it up
in their gardens. A male measured 6J inches (168, 6, 29, 0),
a female was 5| inches in length (188, 7, 29, 2).

Hystricid.®

Hystrix galeata, Thos. — Six porcupines were killed in the
course of a few weeks on an estate at Muthaiga, near Nairobi
(June 1915). They do a great deal of damage, eating quan-
tities of maize cobs, which they obtain by gnawing through
the stem until the plant falls. When visiting at the house
one day, a bull- terrier came in bristling with quills, blood
running from his right shoulder, and lame in his right leg. It
was thereupon decided to unearth the offender, and four
kerosene tins of disinfectant were prepared and poured down
one of the holes or entrances to its burrow. It did not bolt
from the other outlet, so both holes were blocked up and a
dozen natives sent into the thick scrub behind to beat it out,
whilst a gun guarded the holes.

After a wait of nearly twenty minutes there was a grunt
and a rush through the undergrowth, the beast suddenly
appeared and dived into one of the entrances to the burrow,
two dogs who were following at his heels were soon on top.
A great pandemonium ensued, dogs and quills were falling
in all directions, growls, yelps, squeals striking on the ear
simultaneously defied description. In less time than it takes
to relate, however, the porcupine scrambled out and made
away through the cover, we in pursuit ; but it made good
its escape.

At Dodoma a well- used earth was found beneath a large
rock, and a friend meeting the porcupine early one morning,
shot it.

66

NOTES ON EAST AFRICAN MAMMALIA

Leporidje

Lepus capensis abbotti, Holl. — A single specimen was ob-
tained near Dar-es-Salaam. Male.

Lepus whytei, Thos. — Half-a-dozen leverets were brought
to me whilst at Lumbo, between July 10 and October 1. The
young are evidently brought forth during the whole period,
possibly all the year round. Two leverets were found in one
form, usually they were found singly, as if only one were
produced at a birth.

They make delightful pets, but are only short-lived in
captivity. Four very small ones succumbed to diarrhoea,
though their Ideal milk was diluted with six parts of water.
Their milk was fed to them through a glass blow-pipe, one end
of which was retained in the writer’s mouth so that the fluid
should not flow too fast ; they sucked eagerly at the tube, and
one individual, if shewn the tube, would hop about the table
after it. This specimen, after being fed a week upon milk, took
to nibbling grass, and appeared to be doing all right, when an
accident occurred. Whilst ‘ out to grass ’ in charge of a native,
it bolted. On overtaking it the boy pounced upon it as it squatted
in a clump of grass. One of the blades, presumably, punctured
the eye. From that time it moped, refused food, and died on
the third day after.

Another was kept for over a month fed upon a mixture of
tea leaves and stiff porridge, with the addition of greens when
obtainable. Its death was also an unusual one. Its run,
which was 8 feet long by 2| feet broad, was invaded one
night by ants, which apparently attacked eyes and mouth ; in
the morning it was found dead with the lips badly eaten away.
When out in the bush they were not often seen — possibly one
per week. They appear to be quite unable to rid themselves
of burrs when these become attached to the fur.

SuiDiE

Potamochoerus choeropotamus, subsp. — At Morogoro, on
January 9, 1918, some natives brought me five young wild pigs,
characteristically striped. The mother had left them under
a bush in a rubber plantation. They averaged 14 inches in
length, of which would be tail.

COLLECTED OR KEPT IN CAPTIVITY

67

Procaviid^j

Procavia frommi, Brauer. — Rock Rabbits were common,
both at Dodoma and Tabora, where they were found on rocky
kopjes. They might often be seen on the branches of trees as
well as on the rocks. They always carry a lot of worms in the
stomach, both Nematode and Cestode. The following were
found in one Dodoma specimen : — Crossophorus collaris, Hempri
and Ehrb, Anoplocephalus spatula v. Linst., Inermicapsifer.

The largest male (Tabora) measured 17f inches (450, 0, 62,
29), and largest female (Dodoma) 18^ inches (470, 0, 67, 85).

Procavia, sp. — When at Morogoro I saw some skins
of a Hyrax exposed for sale in a Greek’s shop. I inquired
where they were obtained and learnt that they came from near
the top of the Uluguru Mountains. I made it known among
the boys that I would be glad to purchase specimens if brought
in the flesh. It was more than a year before a specimen was
brought to me. It was a female measuring 23| inches (595,
0, 79, 82). In the uterus was an embryo 88mm. long, with a
coccyx 1mm. in length.

Manid^i

Manis temmincki, Smuts. — On January 10, 1918, a
native brought me a pangolin which he had captured near
Morogoro. He had inflated views of its value and wanted 27s.
for it, so that I did not purchase it. He returned on the 15th
inst. and sold it to me at a more reasonable figure. It was well
over three feet in length. When all was quiet it would cautiously
unroll, revealing its long pointed nose ; if nothing happened
it would then begin to trot away with the fore- legs, looking
painfully awkward, almost as if the creature were trying to
walk on its wrists, nevertheless it managed to travel fairly
quickly. It rolls up immediately on being disturbed, and gives
a little snort of annoyance ; if you then attempt to pick it up,
its plaited tail flies round with good force and then returns to
protect the head. I spent two hours in making a run secure —
as I thought ; twenty minutes after being put in, however, it
had disappeared, and was not to be found, though forty boys
were out looking for it with lanterns. On February 1 a young

68

NOTES ON EAST AFRICAN MAMMALIA

specimen about 18 inches in length was brought me, but I did
not purchase it.

Orycteropodidje

Orycteropus cethiopicus, Sund. — Aard Yark, ant-bear or
earth- pig, as they are variously called, were common at Moro-
goro and Tabora, but never seen unless dug for. Having
located a burrow at Tabora on December 11, 1918, I set eight
boys to dig it out at 7 a.m. They kept on till I joined them at
4 p.m., having knocked off work for an hour at noon. They had
dug a furrow about twenty feet long and varying in depth from
six to ten feet, they reported having twice caught sight of its
tail. I kept them working fast in relays and presently saw
what I took to be a foot throwing back the earth. I fired at
this, but it proved to be the tail which is extraordinarily thick
and an aid to the feet in throwing out the soil.

After another half-hour’s digging, a boy seized the creature
by its tail, two more boys held on to the first boy’s legs, never-
theless, he was slowly but surely drawn into the burrow up to
his waist. Muffled cries proceeded from him and finally letting
the animal go he was pulled out fairly smothered in the loose,
sandy soil. Digging at once went on, and when the creature was
again sighted ropes were attached to the two hind legs, these
were used to draw it like a refractory cork from a bottle, it was
not long before one was snapped, but the creature came out,
plunging like a tethered bull. To my great surprise it was
about five feet in length, and a couple of feet in height. I fired
at it at a distance of twenty feet with No. 5 shot from a 12 -bore,
the shot hit it in the neck, but it took no notice except for a
sudden plunge. A boy then approached and brought down
the heavy end of a mattock on its head with full force. This
resulted in the animal rearing up on its hind legs, snapping the
second rope, after which it broke away across country at a
peculiar yet fast gallop. It went to earth in a burrow on the
railway embankment, and as we arrived at the spot, all that
was to be seen was a few handfuls of earth being flung out.

If it had not been that the creature was possibly wounded
more severely than was apparent, I should have liked to have
ceased the chase and given it its well-earned liberty. Quite
fifty natives had collected by this time and eager hands were

THE RAID OF THE PONERA

69

soon at work digging, when suddenly the ant-bear turned and
charged out of the burrow, natives fell over in every direction
and got in each other’s way. A Kavirondo brought his club
down on the animal’s head which only had the effect of
breaking the club, the animal continued for a hundred yards
and went to ground in another burrow.

Someone seized its tail and hung on whilst others attempted
to fasten ropes, boy after boy fell back to spit sand from his
mouth, and clear it from his eyes and hair. The sand continued
to be thrown out in powerful jets. A rifle which had been
sent for arrived at this juncture, and a couple of shots killed
the poor creature without further delay. It was found to
measure 68 J inches of which 28 \ were tail. (Male 1140,
590,225, 175.)

For Notes on Horned Ungulates, Elephant, etc., see index
to Natural History Diary for the period 1915-1919.

THE RAID OF THE PONERA

An Impression
By R. Harger

An hour before an African sunset on the coast near the
Equator. This afternoon there was heavy rain which lessened
to a drizzle and has now ceased. The air is still, damp,
and quite chilly in comparison with the pre-storm midday heat,
which has left the earth much warmer than the atmosphere.
Thus, already a slight haze is produced which is noticeable
even within fifty yards. The light is subdued. Excellent
conditions for certain insects to be on the move, especially
those which travel on legs alone.

What a world to tackle for those whose eyes are, maybe,
but one-sixteenth of an inch or less above the ground ! — eyes
which perhaps are not very keen of vision or long of focus.

Along a slight track, worn by native feet, are many
obstacles. Many small pools of water held and bordered by
fine mud. Here a sodden and tangled mass of grass stems.
There a small washout still holding water held back by dams

70

THE EAID OF THE PONERA

of dead leaves. Fallen from the trees above are many sticks
partially embedded in mnd. On the adjacent land untrodden
by human feet, these obstacles are greatly increased in
magnitude and number. Here the termites (white ants so
called) revel in luxury.

Keep your eyes on the clearer pathway. Wait patiently ;
something may appear. What is that ? About thirty feet
away on the pathway is a blackish streak a few feet long. A
disturbed nightjar diverts one’s attention fora few moments,
but look again. The streak is not so long as it was. It is
moving. A slight undulation in the ground has apparently
shortened its length. Go closer. It consists of insects. Go
closer still. They are black ants of equal size, on the march
five or six abreast, in irregular formation of a column about
five feet long. Half a dozen scouts are three or four inches
ahead of the main body.

Stoop and puff a breath on the middle of the column.
It expands slightly, but quickly regains formation. Go ahead
and put a stone right on the line of march. A slight check
results and the column winds round it. Go ahead again,
and with a stick score a rut right across the track. The
leaders stop. The head of the column slightly expands.
Willing investigators dart out. No danger. The ants pass
through the rut and regain formation, the scouts constantly
falling back and being replaced by others.

We must cease to worry them. Evidently they are moving
with set intention, some definite business ahead. What can
it be ? Let us wait and see. There they go at a steady pace
of about two yards a minute, every individual well separated
and self-reliant, yet forming part of a body which is perfectly
self-contained. A small brown field cockroach carrying a
cachet of eggs darts out from a grass clump, attempts to cross
the path, nearly collides with the column and darts back. The
ants take no notice of her. Without doubt they are after
better game, the search for which concerns every member of
the party. Watch their antennae, which are held with points
held downwards, but are constantly raised for a second or
two as if feeling for some wireless message.

A few yards more of orderly march and then— the leading
members hesitate for a moment. The head of the column

THE RAID OF THE PONERA

71

opens out. Instantly the formation is broken. Every mem-
ber breaks off almost at right angles to the line of march
at much increased speed. To the human eye there is nothing
to account for this rapid dispersal. The direction is towards
a small open space where lie sticks and prone tangled stems
of sodden grass, five or six feet distant from the pathway.
On reaching this every ant uses his jaws. Many curve
their bodies in exerting all their strength to remove bits of
mud and vegetation. Other jaws appear from below— yellow
jaws. Termites are here, hence the felled stems of grass.
The fight has begun. The black ants quickly open up the
white ant runs, which, owing to the recent heavy rain, had
no visible surface earthworks. The termites, lovers of
darkness, are seized as they come to the surface. Some
manage to leave the burrows, and to slowly wander on the
surface with uplifted jaws in readiness for the downward
stroke, but very soon they are seized bodily by black jaws
at the side or rear. At the holes a few pairs of yellow jaws
have been buried in black bodies which are curled in the
death-struggle, for the grip of the termite is a terrible grip.
Black ants are scouting the vicinity and exposing more
passages. The fight has now lasted for about three minutes.
The combatants are spread over five or six square feet.

Suddenly, as if by pre-arranged signal, the outlying raiders
cease their work. They feel the air for a moment, and then
concentrate on the main body of blacks which are already
moving towards the pathway whence they came. The fight
has ceased. The return journey has commenced, but the
struggle has not been entirely one-sided. Five or six black
bodies can scarcely move. Perhaps as many more, sticky
with termite secretion, have been dragged underground.
Nearly every black ant carries a white victim, now motionless
in black jaws. Nearly, but not all, for on reaching the path-
way the column reforms, heading whence it came and led
by unburdened scouts. A few others flank irregularly. The
remainder gather in the rear. The main body carries the
spoil. All resume the former steady marching pace.

But observe : away back some few feet is a black straggler
who is evidently endeavouring to rejoin the column. His
effort is great, but his pace is slow, like a very lame horse in

72

THE MIGRATIONS OF BUTTERFLIES

a hurry. Something is attached to one of his hind legs. The
writer stoops to investigate, and with a bit of grass holds the
obstruction to the ground. It is an atom of dry vegetation
attached by a viscid substance, perhaps termite secretion.
The ant struggles, frees itself, and greatly increases speed
towards his retreating companions. He has a long distance
to go, but manages to join up. The column is now well away
on the homeward journey at a steady pace, and turns from
the path into the grass without hesitation. The dark stream
enters long grass. The sun has set, and the rapidly waning
daylight is insufficient for further observation. No doubt
the column will disappear down some hole at the base of a
tree or stone.

Such is a raid of the Ponera Ant in an organised body,
which, for cohesion, mobility, elasticity, and unity of action,
could not be excelled by any human gathering, and cannot
be accounted for by the mere word instinct — a word so
easy to jerk off the end of a pen, and yet so difficult, even
impossible, to define with the combined aids of human speech
and reasoning.

Wherefore, this effort to picture in words what the greatest
masters of the brush could but portray in sombre colours,
which would appear very flat without detailed action. A
series of still photographs would serve the purpose no better.
A series of cinematograph pictures would be nearer the mark,
but surely a streak of small objects moving for half an hour
at a uniform pace, and this to end in a three-minute struggle,
would make a poor picture. No, there are some actions and
efforts of which descriptions had better be left to words,
however faltering and inadequate such words may be.

THE MIGRATIONS OF BUTTERFLIES
By H. L. Andeewes

The fact that large numbers of butterflies have the habit
of travelling in a body in a fixed direction at certain times is
well known, and many records of such movements are to be
found in various scientific publications. Several species,

THE MIGRATIONS OF BUTTERFLIES

73

belonging to several families, are recorded as having this
habit, e.g., many Pieridse, Euploea among the Danaidse, Pyrameis
cardui among the Nymphalidse, Polyommatus bceticus among
the Lycsenidae, and Calpodes ethlius among the Hesperiidae.
Beyond the bare fact that such migrations do take place but
little seems to be known. It is always assumed that the
necessity for ensuring an ample food- supply for the succeeding
generation causes these movements, and in the absence of
any evidence to the contrary this must be accepted as the true
reason. The depletion of the food- supply following on an
abnormal increase of the numbers of the caterpillars in a
district, or an insufficiency of food due to drought or any
other unfavourable condition, is ample cause for an exodus
from the district. This is as obvious in the case of butterflies
as in the case of mammals or birds ; but there is a fundamental
difference between the cases. Butterflies have a life of only
a few weeks (if we except the few that hibernate in temperate
climates), whereas the higher animals live for some years.
When, therefore, a migration becomes imperative for the latter,
they are practically certain to have among them individuals
with previous experience to guide them. With butterflies
the migration takes place without any such help. It is this
fact that makes these journeys of hundreds of miles so
wonderful. It is incredible that flocks consisting of myriads
of butterflies should all go in one direction in search of food
on the mere chance of arriving at a suitable spot. We are
compelled to fall back on instinct for an explanation.
Lemmings have this inherited impulse, or instinct, to migrate
at times in a certain direction ; in their case it leads to their
undoing, for they tumble into the Baltic and drown where
their ancestors found dry land. Does some similar fate
overtake the butterflies ? It is to be supposed that on arriving
at their destination they will find, as a rule, the district already
occupied by residents of their own species ; so that unless
the vast majority come to grief, over- population must occur
in the new district and the trouble continues. So another
migration must take place, and so on indefinitely. Until
voluminous and accurate data are collected from all parts
of a country their movements cannot be traced. Although
to do so, especially in a country like East Africa, with its

74

THE MIGRATIONS OF BUTTERFLIES

small white population, is difficult, it is not impossible. Even
supposing their movements to be traced, there remains the
problem of the origin of the habit. It probably began by
small migrations. It is conceivable that in past times their
foodplant existed in a belt, or a wide sheet, which with geological
and climatic changes became broken up gradually into dis-
continuous areas, so that the small migrations became slowly
lengthened out until they reached their present great length.

Evidence is badly needed as to the proportions of the
sexes in the flocks. In one observed by the writer recently,
males and females were in about equal numbers. Canon
Rogers, in a letter to the writer, says : ‘ There is some evidence
that they frequently consist mainly or even exclusively of
cJcJ.’ If the latter statement proves to be correct on further
investigation it will add a complication to the problem.

The following facts were noted by the writer in connection
with two migrations of the Pierine butterfly Belenois gidica ,
passing eight miles N. of Lumbwa Station. The first began
towards the end of January, 1921, lasting until about the
middle of February. The direction was rather W. of N.W.,
so that those passing the point of observation were on a line
which would eventually take them between the N.E. corner
of the Victoria Nyanza and Mount Elgon. This flight was
also seen by the writer about Mola Station, going in exactly
the same direction. The second, an even heavier migration,
was seen first on March 2, travelling about N.N.W., or in
a direction which would clear Mount Elgon on the E. This
continued for about a fortnight. When high hills are reached
there is no deviation ; they pass over the hills without changing
their direction. When blown off their course temporarily
they seem to make up the leeway as soon as opportunity
occurs. They fly as a rule near the ground, but many are
to be seen at a height of fully 100 feet, especially over hill-
tops where they adopt a lazy, floating mode of flight. In a
violent gust of wind those passing over a forest- clad hill- top
dropped and settled on the ground and shrubs in the forest,
until the wind was normal again, when they resumed
their journey at once. The speed varied, according to the
direction and force of the wind, from as low as five or six to
as much as twelve miles an hour, averaging about nine miles

ON BAOBABS AND RUINS

75

an hour. They got under way about 9.80 a.m., and began
to settle down for the night on low herbage towards 5 p.m.,
when it was noticed that a certain amount of pairing occurred.
The flight goes on without cessation, except when the sun is
obscured, when they settle until it is fully out again. The
only other stoppage is for short visits to flowers on the way.
The few left in the district when the migration has passed
by consist largely of very dwarfed examples, some no larger
than a Polyommatus boeticus, presumably weaklings unable to
continue the journey.

The only other records in the writer’s possession are
contained in the above-mentioned letter from Canon Rogers,
dated March 8, 1921, in which he says : ‘We have had two

marked migrations in these parts [Kabeti] a few weeks ago,
i.e ., Catopsilia florella going N. followed by Belenois mesentina
going S.’

Any notes, however seemingly trivial, on this subject will
help towards solving a very interesting problem. In all cases
a fair number of specimens of the butterflies (in paper triangles)
should be sent if possible, accompanied by accurate notes on
dates and duration of flight, direction and locality, with any
observations on habits, attacks by enemies, etc. If an unusual
number of any species, appearing travel- worn, should be
recorded as occurring suddenly in any district without showing
signs of moving on, it would be a fairly certain indication
that that district was the objective of a migration, and the
butterflies should be found laying eggs.

ON BAOBABS AND RUINS
By C. W. Hobley

In travelling along the coast of East Africa from Yanga
to Lamu, groves of baobab trees will be noticed at intervals.
The one known to most visitors is that on the south-west side
of Mombasa Island, other known examples occur on the
north side of Takaungu creek and the north side of Kilifi
creek. Upon investigation, I was somewhat surprised to
discover that these groves were almost invariably found

76

ON BAOBABS AND RUINS

on the site of an old ruined town ; the frequency of this
occurrence seemed to be more than a coincidence, so I cast
about for an explanation. After much fruitless enquiry, an
old man gave me the following explanation, which is so simple
and so probable that I cannot help thinking that it must be
correct.

He stated that if the Swahili woman wishes to cleanse her
hair she obtains a quantity of the seeds of the baobab 1 and
macerates them in water and makes a hair wash.

My informant went on to say that when the women had
made their hair wash they threw the seeds out on to the
domestic dust heap, and while the town was occupied, of
course, if they germinated they had very little chance of
survival, for the goats would nibble off the seedlings, but once
the place was deserted, owing to war or other causes, the bush
would cover the area, and the more recent baobab seeds would
germinate along with other plants.

In this case it may be deduced that the age of the older
baobabs, if it can be determined, would give with reasonable
accuracy the date of the abandonment of the site.

The hard shell which forms the outer covering of the
baobab is also used for drawing water out of wells. A square
hole is cut out of the side near one end, the seeds and dried
pulp are taken out and thrown away, or possibly the latter
is used for hair wash, and three or four of the empty shells
are suspended on a rope and used for raising water.

This is a collateral explanation of the presence of these
baobab groves on old town sites.

There is a current idea that, on account of the great bulk
of the baobab trees, they are of enormous age ; this belief is, I
consider, a somewhat ill-founded inference.

The baobab belongs to the mallows (Malvaceae), and the
wood is hardly worthy of the name, as it has the consistency
of a cabbage stalk, and it is sometimes used for the manufacture
of paper.

I endeavoured to count the rings of growth in a medium-
sized tree which was cut down in constructing a road ; allowing

1 The flesh of the baobab fruit in which the seeds are enveloped, as is well
known, contains a certain amount of tartaric acid, and possibly in the form of
tartrate of potash, and it is sometimes used for making a cooling drink.

SHELL REMAINS

77

for two rings per annum, that is, one for each of the two
rainy seasons in each year, I could not count more than 220
rings. It was not easy to be certain of the number when one
approached the outer circumference, for naturally the rings
gradually became thinner as one counted from the centre to
the circumference. Assuming that the count was fairly
accurate 220 rings would give an age of 110 years, which
seemed small for a tree about ten feet in diameter.

Baobab trees are difficult to cut down owing to the spongy
nature of the wood and their great girth. During the railway
construction it was found that by anchoring one end of a
steel rope, taking a turn round the tree and attaching the
other end to a traction engine, the rope would cut through
the base of the tree. The trouble was, however, not then
finished, for the tree just stood where it was, and the rope
had to be attached to the upper branches and the tree pulled
bodily over. Baobabs are deciduous, they only bear leaves
for a very short period during the year, and the remainder
of the tree stands as a bare dropsical monstrosity, but even
then a grove of them has a charm of its own, and they give
a very distinctive note to the scenery of the East African coast,
and will be missed when they are swept away to make room
for improvements. The great white flowers, some six to eight
inches in diameter, are very beautiful in their way, but like
the leaves they last a very short time ; the young leaves are
greatly prized as food for livestock, and slabs of bark are cut
from the trees by the natives to make rope and plaited bags.
The baobab, nevertheless, appears to have the faculty of
healing wounds in its epidermis, however extensive they may
be. The fruit juice is also used by rubber planters as a
reagent for congealing the latex.

SHELL REMAINS
By C. W. Hobley

In some parts of the coastal plain in British East Africa,
particularly south of Mombasa, one’s attention is attracted
to the fact that the ground is strewn with myriads of fragments

78

ANNUAL REPOET, 1920

of marine shells, and at first sight one might attribute a
natural origin to these accumulations, Le., premising that we
had the relics of a raised sea beach ; further enquiry, however,
elicits the fact that they are all of human origin, and derived
from live marine shells brought up from the seashore and
broken up where there was a convenient exposure of old coral
reef in order to extract the molluscs inhabiting the shells, and
which are an article of diet among the Wa Digo, particularly
when they are a little short of food. Similar shell deposits
are recorded from other countries as left by early man of
Neolithic times.

To the Editor

Dear Sir,— I must confess to carelessness in handing in
my MS. of Notes on Tortoises, in Journal 16, page 50, where
‘ upper shell (plastron) ’ should read ‘ upper shell (carapace) ’.
As an opportunity for proof-reading cannot be afforded, the
error went to press.

Kilossa, June 14, 1921. A. Loveridge.

ANNUAL REPORT, 1920

The period under review has been one during which, for
financial reasons, the Society has had to curtail its activities,
and as a result there is little to report.

Several members of the Committee proceeded home on
leave during the year, and as vacancies could not be filled,
the Society became more or less dormant. The latter part
of the year has been marked by renewed activity, and the
position of the Society, both as regards its undertakings and
financially, shows marked improvement.

Membership — The membership has steadily increased,
indicating continued interest on the part of the public.

Museum*— No records have been kept as to the number
of visitors.

One new forty-drawer cabinet for insects has been installed,

ANNUAL REPOET, 1920

79

and shelving erected in the workroom, to accommodate the
study collection of reptiles.

The entire exhibition collection has been relabelled and
additions made. The large labels for the Game Heads were
printed gratis for the Society by the Leader Office.

Very few fresh specimens have been added, but small
collections which had been sent home for identification have
been returned and incorporated in the general collection.

Curator .— Mr. Loveridge returned to Nairobi in August,
and assumed his duties as Curator at an increased salary
commensurate with the increased cost of living. As the
Society was unable to promise employment at this increased
salary for more than three months, Mr. Loveridge resigned
his appointment in order to join the Game Department in
Tanganyika.

During Mr. Loveridge’s period of office the entire Reptile
collection was rearranged and labelled, and the general exhibits
overhauled. Mr. A. F. Gedye was appointed to the Curatorship
for a period of six months as from November 1 .

Publications — One Journal was issued during the year,
and manuscript for the succeeding number sent to the publishers
in October.

The cost of publishing the Journal continues to increase,
and now stands at about £90. In order to keep the cost
within the means of the Society, all illustrations have had to
be omitted.

Special Funds.— The Illustration Fund has not received
the support it deserves.

A special Curator’s Fund was opened, and certain gentlemen
have generously contributed thereto.

An unsuccessful appeal was made to Government for funds
to meet the cost of the Curator’s salary for one year.

Monthly Meetings — Owing to the disinclination of members
to read papers at the members’ meetings, no meetings have
been held during the year.

Financial — A statement has been prepared by the Hon.
Treasurer and is appended hereto.

V. G. L. VAN SOMEREN,
Hon. Secretary.

EAST AFRICA AND UGANDA NATURAL HISTORY SOCIETY.
BALANCE SHEET FOR YEAR ENDED DECEMBER 81, 1920.

BALANCE SHEET

CO

aJ O O 05 O

^ O O CO O

. © O O <M

®o >o CO H oo

HH o 05 r-t O

CO

O

CM

CM

co~

T— I

m

Ph

H

P5

ft

H

M

ft

&

ft

ft

X

o

EH

©

eft

: o

©

co

ft

o

o

4-3

©

ft

■ft

P g
<1

©

5 CD ft ©

.§ o § ^ §

© .+=> ^ ft

© 02 r-H 00 i— H

O Ph O ft ft co

Hccoffl oPQ

02 lO

6 ^

L—

O oo o ©
00 ep O O

^ © ©
lO *0

ft 05^ © <M PI CO
■r—i 05 43

ft
ft
O

* ©

* ©

ft

CO

o

CM

CM

co~

co

Ph

co

H

ft

CO

CO

<1

• ©
• ©
ft

ft

"ft

• pp

o

O

. : <*$

ft

CO ©

g o o

ft Q.

.ft , CO

.ft "© |

g .a .©

CO

«. o

§ g<
© ©
s-i Q

5-1 M

ft >"ft

.9 x

°2 Ph
ft ^
.P ft

CO 4-=
©

© •
ft

ft «u

P^4^

© ©

* ft 3 ft

pq O Ph ^ <1 cc

Printed by Spottiswoode. Ballantyne & Co. Ltd., Colchester, London and Eton.

Audited and found correct, H. C. E. Barnes,

J. Twells. Honorary Treasurer .

<Uhe

EAST AFRICAN
STANDARD Ltd.

Newspaper Proprietors
General Printers
Stationers
Booksellers

Account Book Manufacturers
Bookbinders, etc., etc.

•

The largest and most comprehensive Stationery
Store in Kenya Colony .

The largest and most up-to-date Printing Works
in Kenya Colony.

Jill Estimates Free .

HEAD OFFICE AND WORKS :

6th AVENUE, NAIROBI

Telephone ----- No. 72
Telegraphic Address - “STANDARD.”
Branch Office - “Mombasa Times,” Mombasa

SCOTCH WHISKY

The LARGEST stocks of old
matured Scotch Malt Whisky are
held by JAMES BUCHANAN
& CO. LTD. and Associated
Companies, which enables them
to maintain their pre-war standard
of age and quality.

JAMES BUCHANAN & CO. LTD.

XLhc Journal

SllSPlK

mmm

h41a'

OF THE

East Africa and Uganda
Natural History Society

March 1923 No. 18

CONTENTS

THE TRIBAL ORGANISATION OF THE NANDL Charles Hemsted .
AFRICAN SIGN- WRITING C Illustrated .) C. W. Hoblby. C.M.G.

SEDIMENTARY ROCKS IN THE NORTHERN FRONTIER, KENYA.
(Illustrated.) Y. Glenday, M.A., F.G.S. ......

GEOGRAPHICAL VARIATION IN EAST AFRICAN BUTTERFLIES.
(Part II.) K. St. A. Rogers, F.E.S. . . . . . .

PAG®

3

16

27

31

NOTES

DEATH’S HEAD MOTH IN BEEHIVE. R. E. Dent
PODOCARPUS TREES NEAR NAIROBI. H. M. Gardner
ANNUAL REPORT. 1921 . ....

ILLUSTRATIONS

THE SOCIETY'S NEW MUSEUM. (I) EXTERIOR. (2) ENTOMOLO-
GICAL SECTION. 13) CASES ALONG WEST WALL Frontispiece

BUNA : TYPICAL MONADNOCK . . , . . . .a

TYPICAL SMALL KOPJE OF PINK GRANITOID GNEISS OCCUR-
RING AS OUTLIER OF ABYSSINIAN ESCARPMENT

’ [ page !

JIMALE : THE UPPER SANDSTONES
DAUA VALLEY, NEAR MUDDO

, l-t St

. • . •

ACTING EDITOR OF JQURNA^p ^ ..

DR. V. G. L. VAN SOMBREN f *v 5 ’ ! V S 3

\ ,,

LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO.

39 PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON. NEW YORK. TORONTO, BOMBAY,
CALCUTTA AND MADRAS

All rights reserved

Additional copies: to members , Bs. 3 (5l*) ; to non-members, Bs. & ( 6l6 )

HUNTLEY & PALMERS

LIMITED

Do not omit Biscuits from your chop-box
on Safari.

Do not omit a few tins of Cakes, Rich
Mixed, Carmencita, Corona-
tion, Macaroons, Ratafias,
Afternoon Tea, Shortbread,
or Troubadour Biscuits for
stray visitors to your Camp.

Do not omit to stuff a few Biscuits in your
pocket when your boy
shrieks “Simba,” “Simba.”
You may have to walk a few
miles before your shot is
successful.

Do not omit to inform the Local Agents
if you cannot obtain the
Biscuits you want.

Kettles-Roy & Dawson, Ltd., P.O.B. ioo, Nairobi

Also at Zanzibar, Daressalam, etc.

CASES ALONG WEST WALL.

THE JOURNAL

OF THE

EAST AFRICA AND UGANDA
NATURAL HISTORY SOCIETY

March 1923 No. 18

patrons

SIR EDWARD NORTHEY, G.C.M.G.

SIR ROBERT CORYNDON, K.C.M.G.

SIR E. J. JACKSON, K.C.M.G., C.B., F.Z.S., M.B.O.U.
SIR E. P. C. GIROUARD, K.C.M.G., R.E., D.S.O.

SIR HESKETH BELL, K.C.M.G.
president

SIR CHARLES BOWRING, K.B.E.
IDIce^prestoents

A. B. PERCIVAL, Esq., F.Z.S., M.B.O.U.

R. E. DENT, Esq.

Executive Committee

W. McGREGOR ROSS, Esq., B.A., M.Sc., B.E.
GRAHAM DAWSON, Esq.

A. DAVIS, Esq.

V. K. KIRKHAM, Esq., B.Sc., F.I.C.Agl.

F. L. FORBES, Esq.

P. L. PARKER, Esq.

J. P. COOK, Esq., M.B.O.U.

E. BATTISCOMBE, Esq., Assoc. Arbor. Soc.

IfoonoratE ^Treasurer
H. C. E. BARNES, Esq., C.B.E.

Ibonorarg Secretary

DR. V. G. L. van SOMEREN, L.R.C.P. & S., L.R.F.P. & S.,
M.B.O.U., C.M.Z.S., &c.

Curator

A. F. J. GEDYE, Esq., F.E.S.

Bcting Bbitor of Journal

DR. V. G. L. van SOMEREN
1923

No. 18.

CONTENTS

PAGE

THE TRIBAL ORGANISATION OF THE NANDI. Charles

Hemsted 3

AFRICAN SIGN-WRITING. ( Illustrated .) C. W. Hobley, C.M.G. . 16

SEDIMENTARY ROCKS IN THE NORTHERN FRONTIER,

KENYA. ( Illustrated .) V. Glenda y, M.A., F.G.S. . . 27

GEOGRAPHICAL VARIATION IN EAST AFRICAN BUTTERFLIES

(PART II). K. St. A. Rogers, F.E.S 31

NOTES

DEATH’S-HEAD MOTH IN BEEHIVE. R. E. Dent ... 35

PODOCARPUS TREES NEAR NAIROBI. H. M. Gardner . . 36

ANNUAL REPORT, 1921 37

ILLUSTRATIONS

THE SOCIETY’S NEW MUSEUM : (1) EXTERIOR. (2) ENTO-
MOLOGICAL SECTION. (3) CASES ALONG WEST
WALL ........ Frontispiece

BUNA: TYPICAL MONADNOCK

TYPICAL SMALL KOPJE OF PINK GRANITOID GNEISS facing
OCCURRING AS OUTLIER OF ABYSSINIAN ESCARP- page 28
MENT

JIMALE : THE UPPER SANDSTONES . ... \ facing

DAUA VALLEY, NEAR MUDDO ) page 29

8

THE TEIBAL ORGANISATION OF THE
NANDI

By Charles Hemsted

The tribe is divided into fifteen geographical groups.

(1) Kakapoch

(2) Kapchepkendi

(8) Tibingot

(4) Kamalilo .

(5) Kaptalam .

(6) Koilege or Koileke

(7) Kaptumois

(8) Kapsiondoi

(9) Kapianga .

(10) Kapsile

(11) Kakimno .

(12) Cheptol
(18) Kimhgoror .

(14) Murgaptor or Murkaptuk

(15) Tuken

4 Divisions

5

3 j?

1 Division

2 Divisions

1 Division
1
1
1
1
1
1
1

Each division has its governing council, known as the
Kirwaget-ap-Boriet (the council of the clan). Each council
has a president, known as the Kirwagindet-ap-Boriet. The
council is primarily a war council, and is composed of the
captains of the warrior companies of the various ages, who are
called Kirwagik. The present composition of the council is :

The Kiptayen (Captains) of the Kipkoimet age
,, „ „ Kablaleich „

„ „ ,, Kimnige

„ „ „ Nyonge

,, ,, „ Maina „

The Sowe age is almost extinct, and the Chuma, the youngest
age, is too young to be represented on the council. The Maina,
the age below the warriors, are present as Mestowik (apprentices),

4 THE TRIBAL ORGANISATION OF THE NANDI

but have no voice in the council’s decisions. Neither the
Orkoiyot (the chief medicine man) nor any member of his
clan (the Ngetundo Talai) are eligible to become members of
this council, but the council communicates with the Orkoiyot,
who is never present, through deputies known as Mautiots.
Members of the blacksmith’s clan are also debarred from
joining this council.

In addition to the council of the clan there is a second
council, known as the Kirwaget-ap-Amgautiet (the Council of
the Gift). This council is composed of two travelling Elders,
called Kirwagindet-ap-Amgautiet, who must always be strangers
from some other part of the country, and who sit in conjunction
with local Elders.

This council deals with all matters relating to property,
but is mainly concerned in dividing inheritances. No member
of the Orkoiyot’s clan or blacksmith’s clan is eligible to become
a member of, or to be judged by this council.

The Council of the Gift is entitled to receive fees, but the
fee is not payable till after the decision has been carried out.

The warriors are divided ivnto regiments, each under a
Kiptayat-ap-Boriet (captain of the clan) ; these are again
sub-divided into district companies (Siritiets), each having
a Kiptayat as their commanding officer.

Captains of regiments and companies are elected at the Cir-
cumcision Festival, which takes place about every four years.

Villages do not exist, but each division is sub-divided
into family holdings or parishes, called Korets. Each Koret
has its family tree, called the Kokwet, which is the meeting-
place of every member of the Koret. Every family tree has
its presiding Elder, called the Boyot. The members of the
respective Korets are bound together by a bond of brother-
hood and share their food, etc., in common, and are bound
to aid each other against all enemies.

Huts are of three classes :

(1) The Koot ( Kaita of Hollis).

(2) The Sigiroino.

(3) The Kaptich.

The Koot hut is the family hut, and is occupied by husband,

THE TRIBAL ORGANISATION OF THE NANDI 5

wife and young children, and sometimes a grandmother.
Each wife has a separate hut, which is always built at a distance,
often in another part of the district.

The Sigiroino hut is occupied by young unmarried sons. It
is a very diminutive hut and is usually built close by the family
hut, but with this exception groups of huts are never found.

The Kaptich hut is the cattle kraal hut, and is built on
the grazing grounds far from the family hut. It is occupied
by warriors and girls of several families, as a number of families
usually club together and keep their cattle at the same Kaptich.
A Kaptich will usually contain from 50 to 150 head of cattle.

Widows with grown-up sons usually occupy the same hut.

The grain store is called Chorget. This is a small hut
built on piles close by the family hut. Grain is always stored
in the ear and not threshed till required for food.

Names and Ages
The Name

Every Nandi, whether boy or girl, is given a birth name.

Examples of boys’ names : Examples of girls’ names :

These names are retained till the boys reach the warrior age
or the girls are married. The birth name is then dropped and
the father’s name adopted — 'thus Toimur becomes arap Kibe
(the son of Kibe) and Tabune becomes chebochok Kimai (the
daughter of Kimai).

The sons of arap Kibe when they reach the warrior age
and drop their birth name will take the birth name of their
father and become arap Toimur, and similarly his daughters
would become chebochok Toimur.

A woman does not adopt her husband’s name when she
marries.

Widows with sons adopt the names of their sons.

Example : Kobot Kiprono = The mother of Kiprono.

The sons of widows will always bear the husbands’ name,
even though they may be born many years after his decease.

Toimur

Kipchoge

Tabune

Chesaina

6 THE TRIBAL ORGANISATION OF THE NANDI

Instances will be found in which men who have passed the
warrior age are known by a name instead of as the son of So-
and-so ; the reason of this is that they have had a particularly
illustrious ancestor, usually a grandfather, whose memory it is
desired to perpetuate, and whose birth name is adopted. In
such cases the name takes the prefix 4 Kap ’ and the suffix 4 in.’

Examples :

Kapsegoin (the descendant of Sego)

Kapkunoin (the descendant of Kuno)

Birth names are usually taken from some ancestor, and it
is alleged that the shades of ancestors frequently appear to
pregnant women, and when this is the case the name of the
particular ancestor whose shade appeared is given to the child.

A woman may never mention her husband’s name, and
similarly a husband may never mention his wife’s name.

The following are examples of men’s names :

Kimoge

Kiptot

Kipkoech

Kibegele

Kipchobong

Kiptum

Sigawa

Kibelat

Kipchirchir

Kibee

Sambai

Kiptalam

Matinyit

Kipkatam

Kibomet

Baigong

Kiboit

Kimnet

Kipkessia

= large navel.

= born in the totet room of the hut.

= born just before sunrise.

= front teeth missing.

= a clever child.

= born at the circumcision time.

= from the sigawet tree.

= born when lightning is flashing.

= born in the shamba when the wimbi or eleusine
grain is being cut.

= born in the cattle boma.

= born of a mother who begs food.

= born when the locusts are about.

= cut ears.

= left-handed.

= large head.

= almost still-born.

= large ears.

= born when the cattle have gone to the salt-lick.
= born in famine time when unripe corn is being
ground.

THE TRIBAL ORGANISATION OF THE NANDI 7

Kiprono = born when the goats return to the hut.

Melgut = one who licks his lips.

Maritim = named whilst still in embryo when father dying,
so that he may not die childless.

The Age

Age is not reckoned in years as with us.

The following is a list of the ages or cycles and corresponding

warrior companies :

Approximate

Age or cycle

Company

age in years
of a member

(ipinda)

of the cycle

Sawe

. Chonginiek

. 77 to 81

. Oldarangu

. 78 „ 77

}J

. Kiptoitu

. 69 „ 78

Kipkoimet .

. Chonginiek

. 64 „ 68

. Oldarangu

. 60 „ 64

. Kiptoitu

. 56 „ 60

Kablaleich .

. Chonginiek

. 51 „ 55

99

. Kibolgon

. 47 „ 51

„

. Kiptoitu

. 48 „ 47

Kimnige

. Chonginiek

. 38 „ 42

99

. Kiptaru

. 34 „ 38

99

. Tetagat

. 31 „ 34

Nyonge

. Chonginiek

. 26 „ 30

99

. Taparit

. 22 „ 26

99

. Kiptoitu

. 18 „ 22

Maina

. Not yet named

. 13 „ 17

99

• j?

. 9 „ 13

99

• 5?

. 4 „ 9

Chuma

* ,,

• 0 „ 4

,,

. Not yet born .

. — — -

These ages are a

• 99 •

perpetually recurring cycle.

Religion

The religion of the tribe is ancestor worship. The
dead are known as the Oiik and are believed to reside under

8 THE TRIBAL ORGANISATION OF THE NANDI

the earth with their cattle. The shades of the dead walk
the earth and watch over the living and protect them from
injury. There are bad shades who destroy the living and
the cattle in order to obtain possession of them. The shades
appear to pregnant women at night, and the child when born
is believed to be the shade reincarnated and bears its name.
Prayers are frequently made to the dead.

Some five generations ago the tribe decided to adopt
a religious head through whom intercession could be made
to the ancestors in time of sickness, famine, etc. They accord-
ingly sent a deputation to the Masai and obtained from
them a man named Marasoi, who became the first Orkoiyot.
The name seems to mean the attendant of the ancestors.
Marasoi was quickly followed by two others named Kapakoi
and Kabuso, and all three were in office at the same time,
but in different localities. The office of Orkoiyot has since
become hereditary, but through the three lines of ancestors,
and falls to whichever line has a representative of an age
and intelligence to fill the office.

Genealogical Table of the Chief Orkoiyots
or Laibons

A Masai clan tracing its descent through the Sikilai, the
former inhabitants of the Uasin-Gishu belonging to the
Ngetundo sub-clan (totem lion) and the Nandi division of Talai.

Marasoi Kapakoi

1st Orkoiyot

Kipsogon

Kipterer

Kinegat

Kipellas

(died 1912) Arap Kinegat

(elected Orkoiyot
in 1912 and still
chief Orkoiyot)

Kabuso

j

Turugat

i

Barabarani arap
Turugat (killed
by Nandi 1890)

Kipchomber
(Orkoiyot of Lumbwa)

Koitalel
(killed in 1905
Expedition)

The Orkoiyot lives the life of a recluse and is rarely
seen. His principal function is to advise on the prospects

THE TRIBAL ORGANISATION OF THE NANDI 9

of a war or raid and to prepare medicine for the warriors.
As previously pointed out he is waited on by deputies
from the council of the clan called Mautiots, and through
them gives his advice. The office is in no way an executive
one. In addition to the Orkoiyot every member of his clan,
the Ngetundo Talai — -that is all the descendants of the three
original Orkoiyots — is believed to possess occult powers,
including the power to call down lightning to strike people
and to bewitch them or their cattle with a look or, as is most
frequently done, by placing the hand of an ape in the hut.
Their numbers were formerly kept in check by periodical
killings, but as this has had to be discontinued for the past
twenty years the tribe is now in a quandary as to what to
do with its witch-doctors, who have increased beyond what
are considered reasonable numbers.

No member of this clan is eligible to become a member
of any native council or to be judged by one.

Doctors and Witch-Doctors

The Chepkerichiot. — The Chepkerichiot corresponds to the
ordinary medical practitioner. Both personally attend either
males or females, except midwifery cases, which are always
attended by the female doctors. A fee is charged, but is
not payable unless or until the patient recovers. The medi-
cinal properties and preparation of plants and herbs are
secrets handed down from father to son or mother to daughter.
Medicine is always disguised before being given to the patient,
so that the secret may be kept.

Bleeding, cupping, bone-setting, and other minor opera-
tions are practised by the Chepkerichiot, but in the case of
major operations a specialist is called in from the neighbour-
ing tribe Nyangori. These specialists perform operations of
some magnitude.

The Kipsargaiot the Chepsargaiot $. — -The Kipsargaiot are
usually consulted when the Chepkerichiot has failed or
when witchcraft is suspected. They never attend the
patient personally nor do they prescribe medicines. They
discover the nature of the disease by a sense of smell or

10 THE TRIBAL ORGANISATION OF THE NANDI

some form of divination, and name the man or woman who
has cast a spell or bewitched the sick person. They remove
spells by incantations and can call a curse. They also deal
largely in charms. They may be either males or females.

The Kibomut. — The Kibomut is usually consulted after
both the Chepkerichiot and Chepsargaiot have failed. When
application is first made to him he casts stones in a drum
or hollow tube and from these divines if the sick person is
suffering from witchcraft. He then vaguely indicates the
witch by some such description as a light coloured woman,
a stranger, living on the other side of a river with one child.

He then goes to the hut of the sick person to pick up
the scent, and from there follows the scent running round
the country sniffing like a dog and holding a piece of wood,
known as labotwet, in one hand and a knife in the other.
As he runs and smells he digs the knife into the ground, and
produces articles such as jackal’s claws, hair, and insects.

After this exhibition he follows the scent to various
huts, where he is usually bought off with a goat, till he finally
runs the trail to the witch. The witch is then taken by
the relatives of the sick person to his hut or to the family
tree. Stakes are planted in the ground and a bow string
is passed round the witch’s head, the ends being made fast
to the stakes on either side. She is then beaten by the
relatives of the sick person, whilst the Kibomut prepares
water and herbs with which he washes the sick person. If
she lives through the ordeal the witch is then allowed to go
free.

In some instances the women are assembled and placed
in a line at the meeting-place of the parish or clan, and the
Kibomut runs round them, smelling, till he has located the
witch.

The Kijpiserget. — -The Kipiserget is a class of doctor
whose business it is to make barren women bear children.
They do not belong to the Ngetundo Talai (the wizards’
clan). They are probably ventriloquists, and their procedure
is to beat upon a gourd and raise the spirit of an ancestor.
The ancestor then speaks from the gourd and advises the
woman what she should do in order to become pregnant.

THE TBIBAL OKGANISATION OF THE NANDI 11

Marriage

Marriages are performed by a priest called the Moteriot.
The ceremony consists in placing a ring of grass round the
wrist of the bridegroom and a similar ring round the neck of
the bride, after which the priest pronounces them man and
wife. Other ceremonies follow, but this is the one and only
binding act. This marriage is binding for life. Even in
the event of the husband’s death the widow can never marry
again.

The qualifications required of a Moteriot are that he must
be a good singer and have a large family.

The marriage price is a matter of agreement between the
parents. The ordinary price is one heifer, one bull, and from
two to six goats. The progeny of the heifer may or may not
be returnable to the husband’s family, according to the contract
made. The marriage price is not payable till some five or six
days after the marriage has been consummated.

The marriage price is returnable in the case of a woman who
dies before she has borne a child.

Marriages between women are not uncommon ; thus a
widow who has borne only female children will seek out
another woman and propose marriage to her. She pays as the
marriage price the cattle which she has received as the marriage
price of her own daughter ; a form of marriage is gone through
in which, amongst other ceremonies, their heads are bumped
together to make them agree, and from that time the two women
occupy the same hut and become ‘ man and wife.’ The ‘ man ’
exercises all the rights of a husband, and may make the woman
work for her. Any children which the woman may subse-
quently bear become the ‘ husband’s ’ children, and will inherit
the progeny of the cattle she has paid. If the woman does not
bear children, at her death the ‘ husband ’ is entitled to the
return of the dowry paid for her.

Widows may never remarry.

The moterenik sing : moteriot are the elders who organise
the circumcision ceremonies.

12 THE TEIBAL ORGANISATION OF THE NANDI

Inheritance

Property is of two classes :

(a) Inherited property. ( b ) Acquired property.

Inherited property passes first to the brothers of the
deceased and, subsequently, to his sons. Acquired property
passes direct to the deceased’s sons.

The Chemus Cow. — This is the first charge on the property of
the deceased, and goes to the person who removes the body of
the deceased from the hut and lays him out in the bush.

Law of Inheritance. — The law of inheritance is that every
male member of a family must inherit a female animal from
each cow family as successive generations of cow calves are
born. In the case of inherited property, the eldest brother
takes the first parent of the cow family and the youngest
brother the parent of the second cow family. Parents of cow
families are then allotted to intermediate brothers. As suc-
cessive generations of cow calves are born, the calves pass in
successive generations through each of the brothers, till each
possesses a female animal from each of the parent cow families.
Second calves from the same parent cow pass to the sons of the
deceased.

Bull calves are ordinarily retained by the owner of their
mother, but in the case of a poor family two would be exchanged
for a heifer and its progeny divided as above.

Acquired property is divided in a similar manner amongst
the sons, instead of the brothers of the deceased. The eldest
son usually takes charge of all the cattle till the youngest son
is of an age to inherit when the cattle are divided.

The diagrams shown on pages 18 and 14 give examples of
inheritance. It will be observed that an exactly even division
of cattle is thus brought about.

The odd cow is usually herded by a stranger and is not
allotted till a calf has been born from it for each member of
the family.

Instances have occurred in which headmen and others have
acquired property to which they had no valid title. They have

03

THE TRIBAL ORGANISATION OF THE NANDI IB

A. leaves 1 inherited cow, 4 brothers, and 3 sons.

Brothers

A. leaves 1 head of acquired cow families and 3 sons.

A. leaves 1 head of acquired cow families and 4 sons.

14 THE TRIBAL ORGANISATION OE THE NANDI

A. leaves 2 head of acquired cow families and 3 sons.

Cow Cow

A. leaves 2 head of acquired cow families and 4 sons.

Cow Cow

A. leaves 3 head of acquired cow families and 4 sons.

1st Cow 2nd Cow

THE TRIBAL ORGANISATION OF THE NANDI 15

enjoyed the use of the cattle for their lifetime, but at their
death all have passed out of their family to the family of the
original owners through this system of division.

The Chemwai Cow. — -The Chemwai cow is the cow paid as
a marriage price. Often it is given to a son during his father’s
lifetime, so that he may purchase a wife. The progeny of this
cow is a matter of bargaining in the marriage contract. If the
father of the bridegroom is a rich man it will probably go to
the bride’s family in perpetuity, but if he is a poor man, arrange-
ments will be made that its calves will revert to the bridegroom’s
family, passing through each member in successive generations
of calves.

The Widow’s Domicile

The following opinion was given by the leading elders
when acting as assessors in a criminal cause :

When a man dies his property will be divided. His widow
will obtain her share. It will remain her own personal property
up to the time of her death. It is probable that she will
require it for the purpose of contracting a 4 marriage,’ or
‘ female alliance,’ with another woman, by whom she may have
children (sic). In this case she would live with the woman she
had married and enjoy the same freedom of domicile as a man.

If no such ‘ marriage ’ is contracted, and her husband has
a brother living, she should go to live with him. If no brothers
are living, and she has no children, she should go to live with
the children of her husband by another wife.

If the widow is of opinion that she may suffer in property
at the hands of her husband’s relatives, she may return to the
place where she was born ; there she must choose a man of the
totem of her husband’s family, and he must visit her as a
stranger.

No person has the right to seize a widow’s property by
reason of the fact that she has made default in her domicile.

16

AFRICAN SIGN-WRITING

AFRICAN SIGN-WRITING
By C. W. Hobley, C.M.G.

The early origins of written script have afforded great
interest to inquirers during the last century or so, and the
general failure of African races to originate and develop
written languages is a point which affords some thought,
especially when we consider the faculty they have demon-
strated of developing such a wealth of oral language.
Possibly, however, if written script had been invented, its
existence would have checked the numerous variations in
language.

I have for some years recorded any instance of sign-
writing which came to my notice, and my interest in the
subject was reawakened by some notes by Prof. K. Weule,
which were picked up in German East Africa and sent to me
by one of the officers of our expeditionary force. I propose
to quote herein some of the examples which he mentions.
His premise is that the origin of all writing was the marks
made on rocks by early man, and that these markings,
which were mostly geometrical, were first inscribed without
any ulterior object— i.e. merely for amusement — -but later
on individuals of more ability used them to convey some
meaning to another person. This may or may not be. I
should be inclined to doubt whether early man went to the
trouble of incising marks on stone for mere amusement.
The whole question, it appears to me, is bound up with
the dawn of decorative art, which probably commenced on
the human body, and at a very early date branched off
into pictorial representations of the animals of the chase,
vide the wonderful paintings made by men of the Magdalenian
era in the Altamira caves in Spain and elsewhere. I would
postulate that sign-writing presupposes articulate speech, and
a certain development of the art of ornament.

In South Africa a wealth of rock paintings have come
to light, and also a large number of incised figures on rock
surfaces — petroglyphs, as they are usually termed.

AFRICAN SIGN- WRITING

17

Thus, incised figures are believed to be of earlier date
than the paintings.

Many of the figures are lifelike reproductions of the
large fauna of the country, viz. giraffe, elephants, buffalo,
antelopes, etc. Other markings are mere copies of the
spoor of various animals, and some think that these were
cut to indicate to their friends the presence of certain species
in a particular locality ; this is doubtful, as, judging by
present-day hunting tribes, they depend entirely on the
actual recent spoor, and naturally too, for a sign on a rock
that an elephant was seen at a certain place some months
before is of little value to a hunter. These signs are more
likely to be cut as a mark of thankfulness to the spirit which
has assisted the hunter in a successful chase.

As the learned professor points out, two well-known
classes of signs in use at the present day are locality marks
and property marks, and as regards the former, he points
out even to-day how the various touring clubs paint coloured
patches on trees at intervals along a road to guide persons
along a particular route. The Automobile Association signs
belong to the same class, and also the universal delineation
of a human hand, with the index finger extended in order
to point to a passage or door. In Africa it is the custom
for the guide of a caravan of porters, when the path
divides, to close one branch by scoring lines on the ground,
or by breaking off a few leaves and strewing them on the
path which is to be avoided. In Kavirondo the grass on
each side of the path will be sometimes knotted across the
branch to be avoided, and if the path is indistinct, knots
will be tied in the grass alongside a path to reassure the
people who have lagged behind that they are on the right
road.

In some places a pile of stones will be observed by the side
of the road, or, again, stones will be seen in the cleft of a tree
by the roadside, and it will be noted that some natives will
stop and add a stone to the pile ; this custom has a different
origin, and is usually done to propitiate a spirit which is
believed to haunt the spot. The native argues that it is not
much trouble to add a stone ; there may be nothing in it or,

18

AFRICAN SIGN-WRITING

again, there may, and in these matters it is just as well to
be on the safe side — you never know !

On an escarpment a few miles to the east of Naivasha
there is a large heap of stones by the path, and the Masai
used to tell one that a great chief of old time was killed there,
and if a man was travelling from the Kinobop plateau to
Naivasha, he generally reached there near sundown and the
votive addition of a stone would delay the sunset a little,
and enable him to reach the Naivasha settlements in safety
before darkness overtook him. This, I take it, is an interesting
example of how increase of potency will often accrue to a
shrine.

To revert, however, to our signs : it is said that among
the Ewe people of Togoland if a person calls on a friend and
finds him absent, he will pull a little grass from the roof
of the hut and attach it to a stick placed outside the door,
to let the hut owner know that a visitor has called.

Sheane (‘ Great Plateau of N. Rhodesia ’) tells us that the
A-Wemba hunters make certain marks on their arms to record
the number of the bigger animals they have killed, and in
some parts of Kavirondo the birth of each child is marked
by a little extra cicatrisation on the abdomen ; these marks
may however have a magical origin.

As regards property marks these are common in Africa ;
the cattle markings of the Masai and A-Kamba are well
known, and in the Sudan there is an elaborate system of camel
marking. Weule gives examples taken from Merker’s book,
‘ Die Masai,’ showing the clan markings of three of the
divisions of the S. Masai (see Fig. 1). Merker also states
that the arrow and shaft heads of the arrows of the ‘ moru ’
(the married men) are also marked. The marks, if any, on
the midrib of the shield are merely ornamental ; the main
feature is the clan mark, and in addition there are occasionally
a personal mark at the side, which in the old days was generally
added by permission of the ‘ ligwanan ’ as a sign of personal
bravery.

Some allege that a mark is added to denote to which
company the warrior belongs. I, however, have not identified
any such mark.

AFRICAN SIGN-WRITING

19

Weule alleges that beehives in Kikuyu are marked with
a kind of trade-mark placed on them by the maker. Accord-
ing to my information, however, this is not usually the case ;
beehives in Ukamba, also those belonging to the Dorobo of

El Barsabuggo.

El Barsanga.

El Mohono.

Fig. 1. — Cattle and weapon marks among Masai.

(a) Cattle brands of the three clans above enumerated. ( b ) Ear marks on
live stock of same class, (c) Marks on iron points of arrows. ( d ) Marks on
detachable wooden shaft to which the iron arrow point is attached, (e) Patterns
on the shields : (a) War mark (according to Weule) ; I have always been informed
that these are clan marks, (b) Personal marks, generally awarded for bravery
or other particular reason. ( c ) Merely ornamental.

the forests of Kenya and the Aberdare Range, bear a clan
mark, and sometimes a personal mark. This is a sign of
ownership, and is done as a warning to pilferers, the rifling
of the honey from a beehive being looked upon as a very
grave offence by African tribes.

Knots on a string are sometimes used by natives as aids
to memory, especially in keeping a tally of people who had

20

AFRICAN SIGN-WRITING

to pay their hut tax, and as a record of debts of cattle. A
Kavirondo once came to me to crave assistance in recovering
an old debt of cattle dating back for a considerable number
of years. He had a big basket with him, and he sat down
and gradually unfolded his tale of woe. He first produced a
couple of artistic models of two head of cattle fashioned
out of black clay ; these represented the original loan.
He then produced over twenty smaller models ; these repre-
sented the progeny of the original pair, and his claim was
for the total.

Weule states that the fetish priests of Isa at Atakpam
in Togoland use small strips of bark as writing material ;
on these they incise marks with a knife ; he gives examples
(vide Fig. 2 a, b, and c).

Fig. 2. — Communication in sign code used by
priests of Isa at Atakpam, Togoland.

(a) is said to represent a case of a young priest who
asks an old priest what he is to do for a sick man who wishes
to know if he will recover.

(b) is said to contain the answer of the old priest, which
is to the effect that the suppliant must kill a goat and offer
it to Isa and he will then recover.

(c) is said to represent two men who, as a sign of their
friendship, divided a piece of cloth in two. According to
the rules of the cult they have to offer it to the priest of Isa,
the penalty for refusal being the death of both on the same
day. In the case cited it is said that they refused and did
die on the same day.

As Prof. Weule says, probably the priests saw to it that they
did die, in order to maintain belief in the strength of their cult.

Cases are also quoted of objects being used as a sign
to express the power of a chief or ruler. In Dahomey the

AFRICAN SIGN- WRITING

21

king is said to send a staff round to call a meeting, and the
people show it the same reverence as they would to himself.
The late Masai laibon, when he despatched an order to any
of his people, used to send a messenger with an iron club,
and it was at once known that the message was bona fide.

In Kavirondo there lived a powerful rain maker named
Mgahanya, and if the rains were a little overdue he sent out
a spear by one of his men. This spear was planted in a village,
and was a sign that the rain would be withheld until that
village paid an ox ; the ox was invariably paid, and the
spear was then moved on and planted in another village.
A similar instance is quoted by Sheane, as to how the Wemba
chief would send a messenger with a spear to the chief of a
neighbouring tribe as a token of war unless the annual
tribute was paid forthwith.

Schweinfurth relates that when the Azande or Niam Niam
tribe were having trouble with a neighbouring tribe they
placed a maize cob and the feather of a chicken on a post
by a path near the boundary ; this sign was equivalent
to a challenge, and the removal of these objects meant a
declaration of war.

In East Africa, in the early days of the Arab traders,
if a party arrived at the boundary of a tribe whose attitude
was uncertain, the caravan was halted and some of the elders
were induced to come to a conference ; they asked the
object of the stranger’s visit and a palaver took place. At
the close of the speeches on both sides, it was a common
custom to lay down between the parties two or three arrows
on one side and some trade goods, cloth, or wire. Beads
would not be used at a ceremony of this kind. The elders
would then be asked to choose ; if they took the cloth it
meant that the caravan would be peacefully received ; the
next step would then be to request them to tell their women
to bring food for sale. Once the women appeared the
travellers knew that the peaceful decision would be ratified.

The Yoruba of the West Coast, it is said, also use objects
to express meanings : two snails facing each other on a
string means friendship, and if placed with their backs to each
other it means enmity.

22

AFRICAN SIGN- WRITING

Two snails and a feather means ‘ I wish to see you : come as
quickly as the bird flies.’ A stone means either hard, strong,
or helpful.

A piece of charcoal means black, downhearted and
miserable. Red peppers mean biting-hot, also curiosity.
A rag means upset and distressed. A dried-up bit of corn
means suffering and pain.

A collection of such objects sent by a prisoner to his
wife is said to read as follows : 4 My body is as strong as this
stone ; my future outlook is as black as this charcoal ; my body
will dry up as this corn from suffering; I
look like this rag.’

Weule writes that some natives send one
of the sticks they use for tooth-brushes to
a friend, the idea being that the sender
would be as unlikely to forget his friend
as he would forget to clean his teeth.

Meinhof records that the chiefs of Ewe
in Togoland send each other complimentary
presents of gourds upon which proverbs and
tribal sayings are illustrated by signs in-
telligible to both parties. If this is so, we are
here approaching the stage of ideographs.

In vol. xli (1911) of the Boyal Anthro-
marks. po logical Journal 1 published an account

of certain Kikuyu minstrels who sang to
certain motifs depicted by signs on a gourd, a practice which
reminds one of the Togoland example.

Sheane records that some of the tribes with which he
came in contact possessed a code of signs or gestures for
conversing with deaf mutes. Is it possible that the con-
ventional delineation of such gestures forms the beginnings
of a sign language or the converse ? It would also be very
interesting to know if the signs or gestures represented words
and ideas, or whether they spelt out words letter by letter
as we do.

Symbol writing representing proverbs is also said to be
found among some tribes in the Congo, but I have no details.

Considerable attention has been attracted to what is

AFRICAN SIGN- WRITING

28

called the Nsibidi writing of the West Coast. Macgregor
states that it originated among the Ibo tribe, but Talbot,
a more recent student, attributes its origin to the Ekoi people.
Macgregor states that it is a writing, the complete key of
which is only possessed by a native secret society. Talbot,
however, alleges that among the Ekoi, girls and women have
these signs painted on their faces, and that these symbols
record incidents in their lives. Fig. 8 is a reproduction of a
face so painted.

It is said that simple communications are conveyed by
marks in the sand, or by paintings on a wall.

The examples shown on p. 24 (Fig. 4) are given by Talbot.

(1) Said to represent a married couple belonging to the
Egbo tribe, which is indicated by the feather.

(2) Married affection; the star is said to indicate a true
heart.

(8) Quarrel between husband and wife ; they have turned
their backs to each other, and have placed a cushion between
them.

(4) A trader has arrived with native money at a place
where the roads fork. The currency consists of brass wire
bent into the shape of a horseshoe; these are locally called
‘ manillas.’

(5) A main road with a lot of traffic.

(6) Symbolises much wealth ; five of the so-called ‘ manillas ’
are depicted in concentric fashion.

(7) Darkness.

(8) Hunger ; it is supposed to represent a man pointing
at his stomach.

(9) Said to represent two witnesses contradicting each
other ; the straight line is the man telling the truth.

(10) Two quarrelling women ; the stars are said to indicate
the words spoken. The American Indians are alleged to use
the same sign for words.

(11) A man who talks too much.

(12) A man lying ill in his house ; he has three visitors.

(18) This is said to be a reproduction of a court case.

(a) Is the court.

(b) Sitting man, witnessing the trial.

24

AFRICAN SIGN-WRITING

Nsibidi Signs.

5. > — a i

Vhjvjuvj^jO

Fig. 4.

AFRICAN SIGN- WRITING

25

(c) Men standing outside.

(i d ) The accused. On the left, at the top, a fetter with
which he is secured. The sign used for the man is
said to indicate that the charge is adultery.

(e) That the accused is a dissolute fellow.

(/) Said to represent evidence of previous similar offences.
(g) Represents a man who is present, and who states
that he has nothing to do with the case.

(See also paper by E. Dayrell, J.A.I. vol. xli.)

Other sign languages of a somewhat similar character
are recorded from the Wey tribe on the coast of Upper

Wey Signs.

Banum Signs.

1. dsi

Water

2. bill— — » — rxg

3. pi

AA

Elies

Horse

Fowl

3. yuone __

Eyes

Eyebrows,

Eyes, 4- yu

Mouth

5. tuade

Dust

6. mbe
Fig. 5.

Food on plate

To write or
a table

No ' It represents
the outstretched
hand, viz., ‘ it is
nothing.’

Guinea and the Njoja tribe of Banum in the Cameroons.
The former is said to have been invented by a man of the
tribe as recently as 1834, and Weule considers that it was
suggested by the writing of Europeans and Mohammedans.

A few examples are given in Fig. 5.

Like Egyptian hieroglyphs and Chinese ideographs these
primitive attempts at conveying thoughts by marks are
ideographic, and it therefore appears certain that the mind
of primitive man and the savage of to-day work in the same

26

AFRICAN SIGN- WRITING

manner, and that in neither case did written language com-
mence with the invention of an alphabet. Further, it seems
certain that ideographic writing cannot survive alongside
languages recorded on an alphabet basis, for ideographs fail,
to a great extent, in the expression of abstract ideas. The
Greek alphabet killed the Egyptian hieroglyphs ; and the
cumbrous Chinese so-called alphabet, which is ideographic, has,
I take it, only survived owing to the long isolation of China.
As regards these poor African attempts, they are, of course,
doomed to early extinction as elementary European educa-
tion spreads among the tribes.

The invention of accepted symbols to express the various
vowel and consonant sounds of which words are composed
was one of the greatest discoveries mankind has made.

Consequent upon this discovery was the expression of
musical tones by conventional signs, which was another
great stride in mental development, and without which
music in its modern sense could not exist.

Much research is still needed in regard to the birth and
early development of written language, and it is to be regretted
that black Africa does not appear to provide evidence of a
more advanced nature than it apparently has up to date.
Even with the well-known established languages there are so
many questions one asks oneself : Why, for instance, are
the languages of the European group written from left to right,
whereas Arabic and Persian are written from right to left ?
And even here there is an inconsistency, for Arab numerals are
written from left to right as ours are. Can it be that they
borrowed their numbers from the West ? Why, again, should
the Chinese write in vertical columns ? More information,
however, undoubtedly remains to be collected, and no oppor-
tunity should be missed by residents among tribes which
may, as yet, be comparatively untouched by European
influences.

SEDIMENTARY ROCKS — KENYA COLONY 27

A SHORT ACCOUNT OF THE SEDIMENTARY ROCKS
FOUND IN THE NORTHERN FRONTIER DISTRICT
—KENYA COLONY

By Y. Glenday, M.A., F.G.S.

The Northern Frontier District proper comprises the
country which lies between the left bank of the Northern
Uaso Nyiro and the Abyssinian Frontier stretching east-

wards from Lake Rudolf through North Jubaland to the Juba
River.

This somewhat remote and turbulent area is of great
interest geologically, containing, as it does, Lake Rudolf (part
of the eastern arm of the Rift Valley), the great Archean
complex of gneisses and schists which form the Abyssinian

28

SEDIMENTARY ROCKS IN THE

escarpment proper, and the volcanic mountain of Marsabit
with its circumambient plains of lava.

Not the least interesting feature, however, is the great
development of sedimentary rocks which have been found
to exist on the eastern portion of the district, and to
stretch south-eastwards towards the sea, disappearing before
reaching the latter under the alluvial plain of South Jubaland.

As one of the first persons to have the opportunity to study
this series, it is my intention to try and give a short account
of their extension and mode of occurrence. As, however,
all my field notes and specimens are at present in England
for the purpose of identification and detailed study, it will
be remembered that this account can only be of a general
descriptive tentative nature.

To an observer standing on Dandu, one of the eastern
points of the Abyssinian escarpment, and looking southwards,
a very striking contrast in scenery is noticeable. To the west
are to be seen the characteristic ‘ monadnockic ’ hills of gneiss
jutting out of the bush-clad plains, whilst to the east a low,
gently undulating scarp is observed, behind which the
country dips gently to the S.E. The latter is approximately
the western outcrop of the sedimentary rocks, and occurs on
the western section of the Gurre country.

The rocks can be easily divided into a limestone and sand-
stone series, both of which are generally flat-bedded or dip
gently to the S.E.

The Sandstones

These are massive and fine-grained, of a deep reddish
colour, showing occasionally striking patterns of bands of
colours varying from black and purple to a light ochre.
This is very noticeable at Dakka Dima (meaning red rocks)
on the W.N.W. of Eil Wak. They suggest an origin from the
decomposition of the ancient gneisses and schists. The sand-
stones stretch as a broad band across the Gurre country
eastwards to the Juba River, thickening to the N.E., but they
do not outcrop northwards on the Daua River until Beila
is reached. Southwards they extend below Serenli and seem
to disappear N.E. of Salugli.

BUNA : TYPICAL., MON ADNOCK.

TYPICAL SMALL KOPJE OF PINK GRANITOID GNEISS OCCURRING
AS OUTLIER OF ABYSSINIAN ESCARPMENT.

JIMALE : THE UPPER SANDSTONES.

DAUA VALLEY, NEAR MUDDO.

NORTHERN FRONTIER— -KENYA COLONY 29

Although a considerable search has been made, off and
on, during a period of over three years, very few fossils have
been found. A few were found near Jimale on the western
outcrop and are at present being identified. The occurrence
is worthy of note, and their determination is awaited with
interest.

The topography of these rocks is characteristic, as they
form typical table mountains, possessing the characteristic

scarps with flat plateau tops ; sometimes they are gently
inclined and have long dip slopes. These are very noticeable
in the Marehan country. Another interesting feature amongst
the sandstones is the Eil Wak basin, containing gypsiferous
beds. These were first noticed and described by Dr. J.
Parkinson. This area consists of a soft, greyish-white cal-
careous limestone containing numerous spear-shaped crystals
of gypsum varying in size to five or six inches long. This is
overlain in parts — noticeably to the north — by a hard, un-
fossiliferous, white limestone. In spite of numerous searches
no fossils or even traces of them were found.

The basin has a diameter of approximately twenty miles,
and is surrounded by sandstones, with a possible outlet to the
S.E. The area is characteristic of a desiccated salt lake,
and' is probably part of a much larger lake, as suggested by
J. Parkinson (cp. Abs. Proc. Geological Soc., No. 980, 1915).

The area is valuable as it contains over 100 wells which
are tunnelled down to approximately 80-40 feet deep. The
water is highly prized by the Gurre, who own them, owing
to its remarkable saline properties.

These are characteristically developed on the Daua River,
where they consist of hard unfossiliferous limestones inter-
calated with muddy limestones and shales.

V\

The Limestone Series

30 SEDIMENTARY ROCKS— KENYA COLONY

The first typical section examined was at Muddo Erri on
the Dana River and the following sequence was noted.

Hard clinK Limestone

Rubbly Limestone fu.ll of "RKyncKonellids ^TeTebratu-L IB
Hard compact Limestone.. Very few fossils C

1 ° 1 O I o t O ( O l o l o I o I o 1 o I o

C ( QlQ(o(q(0|c7\0 | o | O I o |

Rubbly muddy Limestone I "i 1 o “ i * o °i o ° o D

l o I u l o | o (

I O 1 O t a \ Cl I o ( tj ( o ( <J t C> j Oi (

^ Hard ^frey Limestone with bands
O of -rubbly Limestone

Blue shaly Li mestone

Rubbly Lirnesfone Tossils very numerous ^

H ard blue - ^rey Li me stone

H

Diagrammatic.

This section is of further interest, in that the beds seem
to have undergone gentle flexuring, as many of the fossils found
showed marked signs of crushing.

In bands B and G many fossils were found which are
awaiting identification. The fauna is very suggestive of the
Mediterranean facies in Jurassic times.

Further sections were studied in various places, but those
found on the Juba, particularly at Salugli, are worthy of brief
notice here. The sections are small and contain practically
only muddy limestones and shales. In the latter, remains of
ammonites were found which are of great interest, as they
must be similar to the remains of ammonites found by J.
Parkinson on the other side of the river at Kukatta (cp. Abs.
Geol. Soc., No. 980, 1915).

VARIATION IN EAST AFRICAN BUTTERFLIES 31

Mention must also be made of the profuse numbers of
belemnites to be seen on the caravan track which runs north
of Serenli at Mata Warseisa. They are of a sulcate form.

Conclusion

On the completion of the identification of the various fossils
found, the exact age of this large development of sedimentary
rocks should be determined.

For the moment it is submitted that the narrow coastal
strip of sediments broadens out and extends to at least 40J°
long. E. These run northward across the Daua River, pro-
bably without interruption, through Italian Somaliland to
British Somaliland. The writer visited the latter place about
a year and a half ago and was much struck by the similarity
in lithological features of the Bihendula and Daua limestones.
There was also a marked similarity in the sulcate ammonites
found.

Economically these rocks might prove of value as a source
of oil, but this would seem to depend largely on the results
of the investigations recently carried out at the Daga Shabell
oilfield in British Somaliland. It is noteworthy that the
Shabell sandstones have been identified as Jurassic age.

GEOGRAPHICAL VARIATION IN EAST AFRICAN
BUTTERFLIES. PART II

By K. St. A. Rogers, F.E.S.

NYMPHALIDiE

Most species of Precis are more interesting for seasonal
than for geographical variation. It is true that the African
forms of P. orithyia and P. hierta differ to some extent from
the Oriental species, and form races of those species which
are generally smaller and darker, but that is only to be ex-
pected. There is, however, one species, P. elgiva in East Africa,
which is a form of the western P. terea which has some

32

GEOGRAPHICAL VARIATION

interest. The former has a narrower, central fulvous band
across both wings than the latter, whereas, in most cases,
the western forms differ from the eastern- forms in their more
extended dark markings. P. terea reaches as far as Londiani,
but in Nairobi P. elgiva is found, and shows no tendency to
approach the type form. It seems, therefore, that this is another
case in which the Rift Valley forms the boundary between the
two races.

Hyipolimnas ( Euralia ) dubius is particularly interesting from
the point of view of geographical variation. The western form
exists under two forms, H. dubius, with black, white-spotted
fore- wings, which mimics Amauris, such as A. jpsyttalea, and
H. anthedon, with large, white patches on the fore-wings, which
mimics A. navius. These have been proved by breeding to
belong to one species, though the models are perfectly distinct.
In East Africa, also, the species exists under two forms similar
to the two western forms, namely H. mima, corresponding to
H. dubius, and H. wahlbergi, corresponding to H. anthedon.
The latter has very much larger, white patches in both wings
than H. anthedon, precisely as A. dominicanus, the eastern
subspecies of A. niavius, has larger patches than its western
representative. However, A. jpsyttalea only extends into the
Nyanza province of Kenya, and in the rest of the country
there are two jother species of Amauris, i.e. A. echeria and
A. albimaculata, which resemble each other so closely that
they can only be separated on close examination, and

both extend to the western parts of Uganda. In both

these species the white spots on the fore-wing are much

smaller than in A. jpsyttalea and its allies, and it is a

remarkable fact that H. dubius mima also has the spots
on the fore- wing much smaller than in H. dubius ; so that
the two forms of the same species on coming into East
Africa vary in exactly the opposite direction, one by an
increase in the white markings and the other by a decrease.
In the region around Victoria Nyanza all forms seem to be
found and no doubt intermediates occur; but in the forests
near Nairobi the eastern forms alone are found, though
they are not common, and they also occur together in
the Ukamba and Teita countries, but in the coast district,

IN EAST AFRICAN BUTTERFLIES

33

during many years collecting. I never met with the mima
form, though the wahlbergi form was much commoner than
elsewhere in the colony ; and it is significant that the model
of this form, A. albimaculata, is also absent from this district,
and that as soon as it is found, i.e. in the Teita district,
H. mima also appears. I do not think that it will be of
importance to go into the small differences which exist be-
tween the races of several other butterflies of this group, as
they require careful comparison in order to be appreciated.
However, the genus Pseudacrcea contains species in which
the difference is marked. Ps. boisduvalli is a red and black
species which is a well-known mimic of the western Acrcea
egina . The eastern form Ps. trimeni does not, however,
resemble A. areca, the eastern form of A. egina, so closely
as it resembles A. acara, the eastern form of A. zetes ; in both
species the eastern forms are characterised by the greatly
extended red markings, but in A. acara there is a conspicuous
subapical orange bar, not present in A. areca, which is gener-
ally found in Ps. trimeni. At the same time it should be
remarked that the latter is very variable in East Africa,
and some specimens approach the western form somewhat
closely. The eastern form extends only as far as Nairobi,
and is often less rare than the western form.

Charaxes pollux. — The eastern form gemimus differs
from the type form in the presence of yellow submarginal
lunules on the hind wing. It is to be found on the Taita
hills and on Kilimanjaro, whereas the type form persists
unchanged from the west coast as far as Nairobi.

Charaxes protoclea occurs as far east as Kavirondo, and is
replaced in the coast district of Kenya by Ch. azota, which
has a wider marginal border of orange in the male, and a
much broader white central band in the female.

The western Libythea laius also reaches Nairobi, but
is replaced on the coast by the very similar L. labdaca.

Lycjenid^ and Pierin.®

Many of the Lycsenidse run very close together, and seldom
exhibit much geographical variation as regards western and

84 VARIATION IN EAST AFRICAN BUTTERFLIES

eastern forms. However, Telijpna carnuta, which is found
as far east as Uganda, is replaced in the coast district by
T . rogersi, with more extensive orange-brown markings, and
Myrina silenus, which reaches Kavirondo, is replaced at
Nairobi by N. ficedula, which is a common species as far as
the east coast and also South Africa.

The Pierinae are more remarkable for local and seasonal
variation than for geographical races, and there is also a
great deal of individual difference, so that with our present
knowledge it is not easy to recognise geographical variation
in most cases. Perhaps the clearest case is that of Mylothris
narcissus of the Taita hills, which is replaced at Nairobi by
M. jacksoni.

Papilionid^e

Pajpilio rex of Nairobi is replaced in Uganda by the form
mimeticus, which is darker, and on the west by the form
schultzei, which is quite without the red mark at the base
of the fore-wing. In Kavirondo there occur intermediates.

P. dardanus is very interesting from the point of view
of geographical variation as it is for its mimetic forms.
There are forms with non-mimetic females in Madagascar
and Abyssinia. Besides these the races recognised are
cenea from South Africa, tibullus from the east coast (hardly
separable from cenea), polytrojphos from the escarpment in
Kikuyu, and dardanus from Uganda westward. At Nairobi
the form is tibullus, probably influenced by intermixture with
polytrojphos. The western males have only two or three
large submarginal black spots on the hind wing, but those
from the coast of Kenya have a very wide black sub-
marginal band, which is much less pronounced at Nairobi,
though it is very variable. On the other hand the Hijppocoon
females have the outer half of the hind wing black on the
west coast, but on the east coast the black band is very
greatly reduced, following the model Amauris niavius.

This is one of the clearest cases known, as it is most
improbable that climatic conditions should result in less black
in one sex and more black in the other sex of the same species.

It will be noted that in the large majority of the species

DEATH’S-HEAD MOTH IN BEEHIVE

85

mentioned there is a progressive diminution of the black
or fuscous markings from the west to the east, but there
is much difference in the distance penetrated by the western
forms, some stopping at the lake and others reaching Nairobi.

DEATH’S-HEAD MOTH IN BEEHIVE
(To the Editor)

The following notes may be of interest to members. A
swarm of bees have taken up their abode in my house, which
is a wood and iron building. The bees have got in between
the wooden wall of the dining-room and the outside iron.
Exactly opposite the nest is a sofa, where I usually sit and
read in the evenings. From my seat I can distinctly hear all
that is going on in the bees’ nest ; the bees keep up a buzzing
sound, which ranges from a high-pitched squeak to a booming
roar. One night a most unusual noise started up under the
eaves and proceeded to the nest. At first I was unable to
guess what it was — it sounded like a bat or large moth flutter-
ing about. This noise started every night at 7.80 p.m. and
had been going on for a week. I put a strong light outside,
shining on to the wall, and waited till the visitor came out,
which I found it did in a place where I might, with luck, catch
it. After a short wait I could hear it coming ; then, as it came
out, a lucky sweep with the butterfly net got him ; it was a
cJ death’s-head hawk moth. Shortly after the $ came out
and I got her too. Both specimens were nearly perfect, in
spite of the knocking about they had received in struggling
up and down in the narrow- partition in the wall. On opening
their bodies I found they contained about a teaspoonful of
honey each. I showed these moths to a native bee fundi,
who said at once that he knew it, and that it fed on bees.
His idea was that it ‘ caught the bees and ate them,’ and he
explained ‘ that the moth eats half the bees in the hive, then
the other half fly away and leave the hive.’

One thing seemed very curious, and that was that the
bees appeared to be frightened and made no noise while the
moths were feeding on the honey. — K. E. Dent.

86

PODOCARPUS TREES NEAR NAIROBI

NOTE ON THE OCCURRENCE OF PODOCARPUS
TREES NEAR NAIROBI

By H. M. Gardner

Just outside Nairobi, on Thompson’s estate near the junc-
tion of the Ngong and Dagoreti roads, is a very interesting
group of trees which probably few people have noticed, and
of which still fewer have realised the significance. There are
only about twenty-five of these trees scattered over an area
of about fifty acres, in the angle between the Kirianugu stream
and the Dagoreti road. In addition there is one solitary tree
and a few seedlings on the edge of the Forest Reserve, exactly
at the junction of the roads, and I am told that there is one
other specimen about six miles away, on the Mbagathi River,
some distance above the old camp. The trees are apparently
identical with Podocarpus gracilior, but the remarkable thing
is that there are no other P. gracilior trees within a hundred
miles. The nearest are probably on the northern end of the
Aberdare Range.

These trees are not recent importations : one is probably
at least 150 years old. There is no trace of this species in
the neighbouring forests, either in the Ngong Forest on the
one side, or ^ the French Mission Forest on the other. There-
fore they can scarcely be the remnants of a formerly much
larger area of this species. A perplexing feature is that the
trees, which are of very varying ages, bear large crops of fertile
seed and regenerate themselves in a wonderful manner. I have
seen not less than 15,000 seedlings at one time beneath one
tree alone, but these all get destroyed by natives cultivating
shambas. In view of this great reproductive power, why
has the species not become distributed over a much greater
area and spread into the neighbouring forests ? It must
imply that the species has not been established in the locality
for a very long period. Possibly the oldest of the existing
trees is one of the original ones, and all the other trees in the
neighbourhood have descended from it ; but as has been
stated above, this tree appears to be not less than 150 years

ANNUAL REPOET, 1921

87

old, and the question as to where it came from and how it
got there still remains.

Many thousands of seedlings have been raised by the Forest
Department from the seed of these trees, but it is feared that
the original group will disappear, as the land on which they
stand has been sold for residential sites.

The dimensions of the largest tree are 10 \ feet girth at
breast height, and 80 to 90 feet in height, and the altitude of
the locality is about 6000 feet. In other districts P. gracilior
is usually found at considerably higher altitudes.

It has been reported recently that there is a similar Podo-
carpus on the Ithanga Hills and on Donyo Sabuk. If this is
correct, it may be that the Nairobi Podocarpus is not P. gracilior,
but a new, closely-allied species which grows in hotter, drier
localities than the true P. gracilior. But this would not
solve the riddle as to how the isolated group of Podocarpus
came to be growing on the Dagoreti road.

THE EAST AFRICA AND UGANDA NATURAL
HISTORY SOCIETY

Annual Report for Year 1921

The year under review marks a period of transition in
the affairs of the Society, and the closing months of 1921
should be looked upon as the real starting point of its
activities as an Institution worthy to take its place with
other scientific bodies of the world.

It had long been evident that the rented building in
which the Society housed its collections was far too small
to allow of a proper display of exhibits, and that an increase
of accommodation was a necessity. It was a step in the
right direction when, at the last Annual Meeting, permission
was given the Committee to enter into negotiations with
the landlord for an extension of accommodation.

These negotiations, however, proved abortive, and the
Committee, after careful consideration, decided that all funds
available for building purposes should be devoted to the erection
of the first block of a permanent Museum on the Society’s plot.

88

ANNUAL REPORT, 1921

Arrangements were accordingly made with Messrs. Harrtz
and Wood to this end. It was found that the funds avail-
able were not quite sufficient to meet the cost of the build-
ing as specified, and these two gentlemen most generously
offered to advance the difference between the money on hand
and the actual cost of the building at ordinary bank rate.
The building was put in hand in July, and was sufficiently
far advanced by November to allow of a transfer of the
Society’s collections. A considerable saving on the cost of
the building has been effected by the generous donation by
Mr. Hutchinson of all lime and sand needed in the building,
and by the very great reduction in price of timber conceded
to the Society by the Equator Saw Mills.

Exhibits. — The activities commenced at the latter part
of 1920 were indefinitely postponed pending removal into
the new building, and no new work was undertaken. Since
the removal, however, work has progressed, and several
additions have been made to the Small Mammal and Bird
collections, whilst the Insect exhibits have also received
attention.

Curator. — Mr. A. F. Gedye acted as Curator from January
to May, and during his period of office particular attention
was given to the various collections of Insecta, and various
groups which had been submitted to experts at home for
identification were gone over and incorporated in the
cabinets.

During the removal, and for a period of a month, Mr.
R. L. Harger very kindly gave his services, and it is largely
owing to his efforts that the exhibits were safely transferred
and rearranged.

Publications.- — One Journal was published during the
year, of reduced bulk, and without illustrations. It is a
matter for regret that this curtailment has come about,
but it was necessary to keep the cost within the limits
of the funds available. It is hoped that this state will be
rectified in the next number of the Journal. No donations
to the Illustration Fund were received during the year,
and we would take this opportunity of once again bringing
this Fund to the notice of members.

ANNUAL REPORT. 1921

39

It must not be forgotten that the Journal is practi-
cally the only link which country members have with the
Society, and it is incumbent on those more favourably
placed to see to it that the Journal is made as attractive
as possible.

Members’ Meetings. — It is to be regretted that no members
have volunteered to give lectures, and it has been impos-
sible to arrange ordinary meetings accordingly.

General Remarks. — The Society is still without Government
recognition, but we have hopes that this will be rectified
in the near future, especially so in view of the fact that
the Society’s collections are used by members of Government
Departments. The Small Mammal collection has been of
considerable help to the Medical Department in deter-
mining the distribution of certain rodents suspected of
being implicated in the spread of plague ; furthermore,
there is little doubt but that the Museum will become a
teaching centre, and as such should be in receipt of State aid.

Printed in England at The Baleantyne Press
Spottiswoode, Ballantyne & Co. Ltd.
Colchester , London & Eton

<Uhe

EAST AFRICAN
STANDARD Ltd.

Newspaper Proprietors
General Printers
Stationers
Booksellers

Account Book Manufacturers
Bookbinders, etc., etc.

•

The largest and most comprehensive Stationery
Store in Kenya Colony .

The largest and most up-to-date Printing Works
in Kenya Colony.

Jill Estimates Free .

HEAD OFFICE AND WORKS :

6th AVENUE, NAIROBI

Telephone - - - - - No. 72

Telegraphic Address - “STANDARD,’

Branch Office - “Mombasa Times,” Mombasa

BUCHANAN’S

BLACK & WHITE

SCOTCH WHISKY

SPIRITS

The LARGEST stocks of old
matured Scotch Malt Whisky are
held by JAMES BUCHANAN
& CO. LTD. and Associated
Companies, which enables them
to maintain their pre-war standard
of age and quality.

JAMES BUCHANAN

The journal of the East Africa and Uganda
NATURAL HISTORY SOCIETY.

September, 1924. No. 19.

\

Contents:

page.

Notes on the Life History of the Black Rose Chafer,
by V. G. L. van Someren and, F.E.S., and J. W.

Hunts, F.E.S. (illustrated) ... ... ... 3 — 6

The Origins of the Galla and Somali Tribes, by C, Juxon

Barton, M.A. ... ‘ ... 6— -II

Finger Prints, by W. W. 0, Burgess ... ... ... 12- — 15

NOTES.

Notes on Bees in Lurnbwa District ... ... ... 15—16

Annual Report and Balance Sheet, 1923 ... ... 16 — 18

Editor of Journal:

Dr. V. G. L. van Someren.

Additional Copies to Members, Shs. 2/-; to non-Members, Shs. 3/50.

Printed by the East African Standard.
All Rights Reserved.

The Journal of the East Africa and Uganda

NATURAL HISTORY SOCIETY.

September, 1924.

No, 19.

PATRONS:

Sir EDWABD NOBTHEY, g.c.m.g.

Sir E. J. JACKSON, k.c.m,.g., c.b., etc.

Sir E. P. C. GIBOUABD, k.c.m.g., r.e., d.s.o.

Sir HESKETH BELL, k.c.m.g.

PRESIDENT:

HIS EXCELLENCY Sir BOBEBT COBYNDON, k.c.m.g.

VICE-PRESIDENTS:

Hon. E. B. DENHAM, c.m.g., b.a., oxon.

A. B. PEBCIVAL, Esq., f.z.s., m.b.o.u.

EX. COMMITTEE :

E. BATTISCOMBE, Esq., f.l.s., assoc arbor, soo.

Bey. CANON St. A. BOGEBS, m.a., oxon, f.e.s.

Capt. K. E, T. CALDWELL, b.a., cam., f.z.s., f.r.g.s.

Capt. A. T. A. BITCHIE, m.b.o.u., f.z.s.

C. J. WILSON, M.A., M.B., B.CH., M.R.C.S., L.R.O.P., M.C,

B. E. MAYEB, Esq., c.c.i., m.i.j.

A. J. JEX-BLAKE, m.d., f.r.c.p.ld.

(3. J. J. T. BABTON, m.a., cam., f.r.a.i.

HON. TREASURER;

Bev. J. WESLEY HUNT, f.e.s.

HON. SECRETARY:

,V. G. L. van SOMEBEN, l.r.c.p.&s., l.r.f.p.& s., l.d.s., f.l.s,,

M.B.O.U., C.F.A.O.U., F.E.S., C.M.Z.S., &Q.

HON. EDITOR OF JOURNAL:

Dr. V. G, L. VAN SOMEBEN.

( Di'plognatha silacea , Macl.,). Nat. size.
Stages in the life-history.

NOTES ON THE LIFE HISTORY OF
THE BLACK ROSE CHAFER (Di-plognatha silaeea, Macl.j

by

V. G, L. VAN SOMEREN, F.E.S.,
and

J. Wesley Hunt, f.e.s,

(Illustrated.)

This is perhaps the commonest of all the Rose-beetles in Nairobi
and vicinity. It is a member of the great family Scarabeidae and
belongs to the sub-family Cetoninae.

The fully- mature insect is a beautiful glossy black all over, and
although varying considerably in size, may be considered a fairly large
insect (average 30 x 15 mm.) ( vide plate.)

They do a vast amount of damage to roses, eating the young
shoots and flowers, particularly the half-formed buds.

They are also of economic importance, in that they suck the juices
of fruit trees, such as Apple, Plum, and Peach, selecting such spots
on the bark as have become injured through abrasion or bites of other
insects. Although the extraction of small quantities of the juices does
not necessarily endanger the life of the tree, yet such a wound almost
invariably becomes the focus of infection by other coleoptera or flies
which deposit their eggs in the damaged tissues. Such an area
frequently sloughs out, or leaves a wound which forms a suitable
site for fungoid infection. Ripening fruits are also attacked.

The indigenous trees or shrubs on which we have found the adult
beetle feeding are: Croton elliotanus, Warburgia ugandensis, various
species of Solanum, Hibiscus, Abutilon (on stems and flowers), and
on various Albizzia.

These insects are sluggish in their movements and do not readily
take flight, but when actually disturbed they drop straight down, and
when within a few inches of the ground they then take wing.

The breeding grounds of these beetles, though sought for on many
occasions, remained undiscovered until quite by accident a large
breeding colony was found. The site was an old grass thatch placed
on the top of a corrugated-iron roof. This thatch had been in position
for about a year and as a result of the recent rains had become sodden

a

and much delapidated. It was during the process of “ trimming ”
that adult Cetonids were noticed emerging from between the grass
bundles. On investigation, a very large number of eggs, larvae in
various stages, and pupae were found in the layers of the thatch.

A section of the thatch was removed layer by layer, and the
conditions under which the insects lived, carefully noted.

Observation showed that the eggs are deposited under the more
decomposed layers of the grass, and that the larvae, when hatched,
penetrate to the deeper layers, where they feed on the sodden grass.

During the process of feeding, a large amount of excreta is passed
and collects under the grass. It was noted that within these masses
of excrement there were numerous tunnels, and when these were
opened up, larvae were found resting in a terminal chamber. It is
suggested that these tunnels are used as retreats during the intervals
of feeding.

The excreta is elongate and very like that of rats, and observation
of such droppings in a thatch might suggest the presence of rats in
these situations. (Verb sap.)

The fact that larvae in all stages of growth were found at one time
would indicate that the breeding season extends over a prolonged
period, and that the whole life cycle takes a considerable time for
completion. A captive female has been observed to lay over a period
of a month, and during this time to have been impregnated by the
same male on several occasions.

The various stages in the metamorphosis of these insects are
illustrated in the accompanying plate, and are detailed below.

Egg. — Oval, cream white, with a uniform matt surface, and strong
integument. Eggs under observation hatched in 12-16 days.

Larva. — When newly emerged the larva is 3 \5 mm. long,
translucent greyish in colour, and fairly active. Twelve well marked
segments are present. Growth is rapid, but the colour does not change
until the later instars are reached. Except when actually walking,
the larva adopts a curled up attitude.

In appearance the adult larvae are clumsy, fleshy grubs, more or
less cylindrical in shape, except towards the anal end which gradually
becomes thickened. In this stage the colour is creamy white except
at the eleventh and twelfth segments, which present a blackish
appearance owing to the excrement in the alimentary canal.

The head is reddish brown. The shield is semi-circular, with a
triangular mark, on the median part, composed of depressed lines. The
apex of this triangle is deeply depressed. There are twelve deeply
depressed punctures, the largest of which are situated immediately
above the base of the antennae ; two smaller ones between these and the

4

sides of the triangle and six within the triangle, four running along
the base and two across the median part. The antennae which are
red- brown in colour are five jointed (including the basal socket). The
fourth joint has an angular projection on the lower surface.

The thorax consists of three segments, the first of which has an
elongate orange- brown chitinous patch, at the apex of which, there is
a white spot bearing a single hair. Within this patch is an oval
depression. This chitinous plate occurs on the anterior lateral surface
and a single spiracle on the posterior lateral surface of this segment.
Segments two and three have no spiracles. Each segment carries a
pair of light orange-brown legs.

Tbe abdomen consists of nine segments, the first eight of which
have a single spiracle on the lateral surfaces. These spiracles are
surrounded by an orange-brown chitinous disc, indented on the
anterior edge, slightly raised in the centre, and thickened on the
posterior edge.

There is a fairly broad compressed subspiracular ridge running
along the lateral surface from the first to the twelfth segments and
joining with the anal aperture. This ridge is folded at the extremity
of each segment, giving to the whole a wavy appearance.

The whole of the thorax and abdomen are sparsely covered with
short brown hairs.

Average length of adult larva, 51.7 mm.; width of head, 6mm.;
greatest width of thoracic segments, 7.5 mm. ; greatest width of
abdomen, 15 mm.

When the larva is full fed, it proceeds to construct its cocoon,
wnich consists of short bits of grass cemented together with excreta.
The cocoon is lined with excreta passed by the insect during the
process of constructing its cell. This passage of excreta causes a
general contraction of the entire insect with a resultant increase in
opacity. The process of lining the cell was observed in the following
manner : a fully fed larva was secured and placed in an empty cocoon
which had both ends cut away. The larva adopted the cell readily
and proceeded to repair and seal up the broken ends. Excreta
was passed inside the cell towards one of the openings, the
larva then turned round and commenced to press and consolidate
the mass with its head, and reversing its position smoothed the lining
with its truncate tail-end. The process of defecation and pressing of
the excreta was repeated until the openings were entirely sealed.

A further experiment was tried : a suitable larva was secured and
placed in a box. Unfortunately the receptacle was knocked over and
the larva found its way into a cloth lying on the table. The

whereabouts of the larva was not at first known, and it was not until

5

a day or two after, that using the cloth, one discovered the insect
within its folds. A complete cocoon had been made, constructed
entirely of excreta passed by the insect.

.Prior to casting the larval skin, just before pupation, the larva
becomes more contracted and assumes a pinkish colouration; the anal
end becomes markedly crenated. The length of the larva in this stage
is only 23 mm.

Pupa. — When the larval skin is cast, the pupa is at first white,
subsequently turning to a light orange-brown. The pupa shows the
outline of the perfect insect. The wing and elytra cases are curled
over the lateral and on to the ventral surface of the abdomen, and are
supported along the upper and lower edges by the mid and posterior
pairs of legs. The Head is depressed ventrally and supported on either
side by the anterior pair of legs. The antennae, which are remarkably
short, are curved downwards. Length of pupa, 25 mm. ; width,
16.7 m.m.

The pupal stage of insects kept under observation, at room
temperature, lasted six weeks. When the beetle first emerges it is
light orange brown on the upper surface and orange yellow on the
venter of the abdomen. The elytra remained soft for twenty-four
hours, and did not change to a jet black colour until two days later.
The thoracic integument remains brown for another 48 hours.

THE OKIGINS OF THE GALLA AND SOMALI TBIBES.

By Juxon Barton, m.a.

The origin, language, customs, characteristics, and habits of the
Galla and the Somali present so many points of similarity that an
attempt to give a historical account of the origins of one necessitates
some detail of the other.

The Galla, probably one of the most ancient of races now existing,
may be regarded as the parent of the Somali tribe, and as such first
come under consideration.

The GallA.

“ On taking a general survey of the racial history of Africa,” says
Dr. Haddon, ” it is manifest that the critical area is the North-Eastern
region which abuts on Southern Arabia, ’ ’ geologically but a short
time has elapsed snice Africa and Asia were joined, paleolithic

implements similar to those found in the Congo have been found in
Somaliland, and in short, there are good grounds for the belief that
the principal races of Africa crossed from Southern Asia.

The Galla, or as they call themselves Oromo (the sons of men),
have had various origins ascribed to them, and the word “ Galla ” is
that used of them by the Abyssinians and Arabs. Dr. Ludwig Krapf
states that this word means “to go home,” and Miss A.
Wernher has recently suggested the Galla words of farewell Agum
ngalla corroborates this statement. The Abyssinians however derive
the Galla from an Abyssinian lady of rank who was given in marriage
to a slave from Gurague to whom she bore seven sons who became
dreaded robbers and the founders of tribes inhabiting the country about
the Liver Galla whence they took their name. Moslem tradition
has it that Galla are Meccan Arabs who settled on the East Coast of
Africa during the Wakt~el-Jahiliveh, or Time of Ignorance, and that
their name is derived from the reply of Ullabu, their Chief, to the
summons of the Phophet calling on the tribe to accept Al-Islam, the
messenger returning stated “ He said ‘ No * ” ( Gha la) — an example
ot the Moslem love of philological analogy.

It is interesting, however, to note the similarity between the
Galla word for both God and Sky, Wak, and the idol Wak of the
pre-islamic pantheon at Mecca, of which the Kaaba alone survives;
and again the Galla legend of a Kitab or Holy Book, to the loss of
which they ascribe the fallen fortunes of their race. The Galla
themselves aver that in the beginning of their history they crossed a
great sea or lake, the Red Sea. A story of kingship and a coronation
feast is told, and women, as in the early history of Arabia, have held
princely rank.

Probably those Galla whose southward route lay near the East
Coast of Africa and who are now found along the Tana River and in
the neighbourhood of 'Witu are correctly described by Dr. Krapf as
•“ more primitive ” than those of Abyssinia whom he met during his
activities there between 1888 and 1842, in that they are the relicts of
the early migrants and had little contact with the races of Abyssinia.
Incidentally Dr. Krapf, himself a German, described the Galla as the
“ Germans of Africa.”

A theory as to the origin of the Equatorial Galla is advanced in
the unsigned article “ Gallas ” in the Encyclopcedia Brittanica , which
states :

“ The home of the Southern Galla was possibly in a district
East of Victoria Nyanza, for the tribes near Mount Kenya are
stated to go on a periodical pilgrimage to the mountain, making
offerings as to their mother.”

The chain of causation is obscure.

7

Herodotus in 450 B.C. shows the horn of Africa and the countries
Southward to the Biver Juba as inhabited by “ Macrobians ” ;
Erastothenes in 200 B.C. denotes the area “ Cinamomifera Begio ” ;
and Ptolemy in 150 A.D. shows “ Barbaria Cape Gardafui as
Aromata Prontus the interior as “ Myrrhifera Begio,” the coast
hinterland as ” Azania,” a Latinised form of the Arabic Ajam
used in conjunction with the word bar to denote a non- Arab
country.

It is probable that shortly before or in early Christian times there
was a migration of pastoral Hamites from Asia into Eastern Africa
abutting on Asia, the Galla preceding. This migration was
contemporary with that of the peoples designated by Sir H. Johnston
as “ Bed Sea Kushites ” (Hadendowa, Danakil, etc.) and was a little
to the Southwards.

Thence, by reason of pressure from fresh immigrants the first
comers were forced to seek new pastures, either in the West between
the forest and desert near the great rivers, or Southwards towards the
mountains of Eastern Africa.

Paulitschke, following Tellez in the XVII. Century, Hiob Ludolf
and James Bruce, in writing of the Galla in Abyssinia, gives the date
of their arrival in that country as about 1587, and their starting point
to Jbave been South of the Gulf of Aden and states that they were
still in the region opposite to the Gulf in the XIII Century.

The old Arab Sultanate of Zeyla, founded it is said, in the VII.
Century, had become a powerful State by the XIII. Century, A.D.,
and embraced a large number of Galla converts under its rule, until
the mixed race which resulted broke it up into a number of petty
emirates under Galla- Somali chiefs.

It is certain that between 1528 and 1540 A.D. armies of
Mohammedans, under Mohamed Gran (or Granye, the left handed),
a Somali, conquered a large part of what is now Abyssinia. Portuguese
intervention was sought and a fleet arrived in 1541, 400 musqueteers
under Christopher da Gama, a brother of the Admiral Vasco, took the
field, at first with success, but eventually they were defeated and
their leader executed. Ultimately Mohamed Gran was routed in 1543
by the Portuguese. These campaigns had wide-spread effect on the
stratification of peoples in this region.

During the Portuguese occupation of the East Coast of Africa the
Galla were the most powerful tribe between Abyssinia and Mombasa
and were thought to extend far to the South, hey even besieged
Jesus Port in Mombasa and were practically suzerain over the semi-
Arab petty sultanates in the Lamu archipelago. In 1824 Captain
Owen, in charge of a charting expedition, notes the Galla settlement
near Witu. In 1843 when Dr. Krapf was expelled from Abyssinia he
heard a rumour at Aden of the equatorial Galla, and on Christmas Eve

8

of that year, accompanied by his wife and travelling in a native dhow,
he anchored at the mouth of the Juba Biver; the next day he reached
the island of Koyama, the most northern of the Dundas Group, and
had “ the very great pleasure of meeting with the Gallas of the tribe
Dado."

The Island of Koyama is said to have been peopled from Kismayu
owing to the Galla raids on that port. But on the other hand some
of the islanders claim to be descended from the Garreh, a semi-pagan
tribe, closely allied to the Galla-Somali group and inhabiting part of
the coast near Merca in Italian Somaliland and the country about Dole
in the north of the Kenya Province of Jubaland. Again a
Koran in one of the mosques on Koyama Island shows a pedigree of
a present-day family for some ten generations; in this, first may be
noticed pagan Galla nomenclature, next plain Islamic names, later
at about the height of the ivory and slave trajde The titles of “ Haji ”
and “ Said,” and finally the present-day return to ordinary Moslem
names. An aged baobab tree on the mainland directly opposite to
this Island also bears numerous tribal marks identified by Galla as
peculiar to themselves which the islanders state were carved by their
progenitors before they crossed from the mainland.

The Galla then originated in Central or Southern Arabia, crossed
the Bed Sea, penetrated into the foothills of Abyssinia, turned South,
ieaving substantial settlements of their blood behind them, and were
driven to their last outpost along the Tana Kiver by conflict with the
Somali, a race which they had helped to found.

The Somali.

The Somali, Sir Bichard Burton has characterised as “ nothing
but a slice of the great Galla nation Islamised and Semiticised by
repeated immigrations from Arabia.”

The Somali belong to the Eastern Hamitic family of which the
chief members are the Galla and Afar, the Abyssinian Ajan, and the
Beja tribes between the Nubian Nile and the Bed Sea. They, or
rather the Galla, their progenitors, have been identified with the
people of Punt, and it is said that they were known to the early
dynasties of Egypt. Somalis since their conversion to Islam are
prone to regard themselves as pure Arabs, but in spiite of geographical
propinquity the influence of Arabia has been very slight even upon the
Somali language, the structure and vocabulary of which is essentially
Hamitic with marked affinities to the Galla and Afar tongues. The
Somali is not however a pure Hamite and the physical characteristics
of the race show signs of interbreeding with Galla, Afar, Abyssinians,
Bantu, and negroes.

The origin of the designation Somali is in considerable dispute.
The Abyssinians shortly derive ” Somali ” from the Ambaric

9

Soumahe, an unbeliever. Another theory is given by Dr. Drake
Brockman, that a Hindu, Ram Nag, a trader on the coast of
Somaliland, married a Galla woman by whom he had a son Somal,
so called on account of his father’s wealth, and that the son had
a daughter Donbirro who married Darod the son of an Arab Jiberti
bin Ismail, and from Darod a number of Somali tribes do in fact claim
descent. There would not seem to be much to recommend this theory
of a Hindu trusting himself among the savage Galla tribes, as from
accounts of the annual fairs of Berberah it appears that the Indian
traders came but once a year and sat in their boats while the
merchandise was placed on the sea-shore by the Galla.

Professor Friedrich Ratzel seems to support Dr. Drake
-Brockman’s theory when he speaks of a legendary Parsee immigration
of about 500 A.D., which is said to have monopolised the trade of
the country, and to which is attributed the ruins of fortified
settlements, aquaducts, and cisterns showing undoubted traces of
Indian influence. That there was contact between the coast of
Somaliland and the Indian trader is certain, but that there was any
attempt at colonisation seems unlikely merely from the structural
similarity in buildings for the architectural influence of India is found
in Arabia, and, after the Crusades, in England in the style known as
lndo-Saracenic.

During the rule of the Ptolemies in Egypt and in the Byzantine
period the Red Sea and the coast of Somaliland were explored to a
certain extent, and it is said that the Greeks settled on the
neighbouring Island of Socotra. The maps of Herodotus,

Erastothenes, and Ptolemy have been noted in speaking of the Galla.
Between the 12th and 18th centuries no less than six geographers
mapped the coast line of the present Somali country, but it is not
until 1815 that the name Somali occurs, when it was applied by Smith
to the present Italian Somaliland.

Sir Richard Burton’s quoted dictum of the origin of the Somali
race is doubtless correct, and it remains to consider the influence of
Arab immigration upon these people. The subject is obscured
by the mass of fable and pretentious legend which has
gathered around the semi-mythical personages claimed as ancestors
oy the Somali. Jiberi (Strong in Faith) bin Ismail bin Akil
is supposed by Somali genealogists to have been a noble Arab from
the Hedjaz, who, forced to flee from his country for political reasons,
was shipwrecked on the Somali coast where he married a Hawiyah
woman called Donbirro, by whom he had a son Darod. The Issak
tribes of Somalis discredit Darod ’s origin and state that he was a
Galla slave who stole the Phophet’s slippers for which he was rebuked
with “ Inna tarud na huu — Verily we have rejected thee,” hence
Darod the Rejected.

10

Through Xablulla, Darod’s son, descent is claimed by the Herti
•Somalis, whose principal branches are the Medjertain, Dulbahanta,
and Wersengeli. Again, sub-dividing into innumerable septs, through
Darod's second son are descended the Ogaden who have branched into
the Mohamed ZuDeir, Aulihan, Magharbul, Habr Suliman, Abd Wak,
tier Abdulla, and .her Mohamed; the last named three clans are now
found near the Biver Tana. The Marehan Somalis are probably the
most direct descendants of Darod. Somali tradition places the advent
of -Darod’s father Jiberti bin Ismail, as two hundred years after the
Jbiegira. I’rom then onwards the families become less pagan, and in
1260 it is said that Said Yusuf El Bagdadi and Mohamed bin Yunis
El Siddik, two Arabs came across from Arabia, subdued an infidel
magician and settled among the Somalis.

In 1400 A.D. comes the almost certain descent of the Issak tribes
from Sheriff Issak bin Ahmed. The story runs that he, with forty-
four holy men from ITadramout, sat for four days on the hill Auliya
Eombo in Somaliland planning the conversion of the country. The
Issak Somalis aver that the documents proving this descent were
stolen by Yemen Arab Sheriffs in order to discredit their noble origin.
By Magaden, an Abyssinian woman, Sheriff Issak begat Gerharjia,
Awal, and Arab, and, by a slave, Jalla, Sambal, and Bambar, all
these sub-tribes prefix the matronymic Habr, though it appears
doubtful whether a noble Arab would give his sons pagan names.
The descendants of Sheriff Issak and the forty-four saints with
their increasing number of proselytes so multiplied that about 1500
A.D. they drove the unconverted pagans to the West and South.

The nature of the country and its lack of grazing and water, forced
the Somalis to follow in the wake of the Galla, and about 1840 — 1850
the Ogaden and Marehan crossed the head-waters of the Juba and
encountered the Galla again. Ultimately the Galla were driven
through Biskaya (the Place of Battles) to the Tana Biver where still
a dwindling remnant of the tribe is found, to be followed closely by
the Somali who is now moving Westwards to the Lorian Swamp.

To sum up this brief history of the Somali it appears that first
came an exodus from Southern Arabia of various pastoral Hamitio
peoples who crossed the Bed Sea to the countries about Cape Gardafui.
They then became tinctured by religion and intermarriage with Sinbad-
like Arabs and thus formed the Somali tribes, destined to drive their
fore-runners the Galla Westwards and Southwards, and to follow
them, not for conquest but for grazing, until the present day.

The future of this intelligent, facile, inconstant, indolent,
avaricious and complex people is full of interest; the Arabs have it
that ” God made Somaliland, then the Somali, then he laughed.”

n

EVOLUTIONARY HISTORY OF FINGER PRINTS.
By W. W. C. Burgess.

Mr. B. Wentworth and Professor H. Wilder have considered this
aspect of linger print science very carefully. They say : Going back
again to the most primitive case, where the surfaces (palmar and
plantar) are covered with separate unit islands without definite
arrangement there is much to suggest that the units themselves are
modifications of the scales with which the bodies of typical reptiles are
clothed, and which the earliest mammals still retained. At a later
time the scales were lost over the rest of the body, but were retained
in this modified form over the palmar and plantar surfaces, where they
were eventually transformed into friction ridges.

The general arrangement of these ridges, the varying direction of
their course over different areas, and especially the patterns, with their
endless varieties, although they may seem at first to be entirely the
result of chance, correspond, nevertheless, to a fundamental plan,
which, like so many other problems of human structure, finds its
explanation in Comparative Anatomy.

To begin with, the more primitive walking mammals, designed for
life on the ground, and in burrows and clefts in the rocks, developed
on the contact surface of each foot eleven raised pads or cushions, to
bear the wreight of the body and furnish the necessary elasticity; and
in their modern representatives, like the squirrels, the mice, and the
shrew moles, this condition is retained and may be easily studied.
These eleven pads run across the paw in three transverse rows — (1) a
proximal row near the wrist, (2) a middle row at the base of the
digits, and (3) a terminal, or distal, row on the end joints of the
digits. The proximal row consists of two pads, the thenar, on the
inner or thumb side, and the hypo-thenar on the outer, or little finger
side. The four pads of the middle row are placed just beneath the
four intervals between the digits, and are conveniently called the
interdigitals. The pads on the ends of the digits are naturally five in
number, and are termed digital or apical.

These eleven pads are found to be surrounded by folds of skin,
two, three, or four about each pad, and so arranged as to form a slight
depression or pocket for the reception of the paa. At the points of
contact of each two of the folds, they are prolonged to form a third
edge, running away from the triangular pocket so that the whole
structure, composed of the two edges which help to enclose the p;ad,

12

and the third edge, the prolongation away from the pad, makes a three
pointed star, called a triradius. The region where these three folds
meet is a DELTA.

The apical pads are peculiar in having but two deltas, while the
folds coming up from them, and running towards the end of the digit,
unite to form a large loop enclosing the pad.

Ail these surfaces, the pads, the folds, and the spaces between
them, are covered with epidermic units, each with a sweat pore, and
where they come into constant contact with external objects, as on the
surfaces of the pads, they show the usual tendency to arrange
themselves in rows and fuse into ridges. In mammals that walk on
the ground the ridges on the pads run transversely across them, that
is, in the direction best suited to cause friction and prevent slipping;
but in certain animals that live in the trees, and are, in structure, part
way between these terrestrial forms and the arboreal monkeys, the
ridges upon the pads form themselves into concentric circles or ovals,
the centre coinciding with the middle of the pad, where it is most
elevated. This is the first appearance of true patterns, and it is
interesting to note that they are in the form of whorls, and that they
occur on all of the eleven pads.

The next step; is shown in those monkeys which are wholly
arboreal. Here the pads are reduced in height so that the palms and
soles are nearly fiat, and all parts of them come into contact with the
tree boughs and other external objects. Thus the entire surface
becomes covered with ridges, but, instead of running straight across,
the newly added ridges retain the direction of the folds that originally
surrounded the pad's. Thus we now have, upon the flattened palmar
and plantar surfaces, not a chance arrangement of ridges running in
all directions, but a picture or drawing of the paw surface found in
their terrestrial ancestors, with every detail of the pads and their
surrounding folds. The pads are indicated by the patterns; the folds
by lines and systems of ridges running at each point in the old direction*
with the tri -radii and deltas as before. The flattening has simply
removed the third dimension, and the relief has become a drawing.

As has already been shown, these ridged friction skin surfaces are
of great functional importance to the smaller monkeys, where the
ridges are large in proportion to the size of the animal and where their
life continually depends upon the certainty of their grasp. When
however, as has happened in the great apes, and in man, the body
weight has become so considerable that skin ridges are of little value
in grasping, their particular arrangement becomes of no account, and
is allowed to degenerate. The patterns placed upon the raised
cushions, and still of much value, in their whorled arrangement, in a
little tree animal weighing ten or twenty pounds, are no longer any

13

better than ridges running straight across the palm, and are found in
all stages of degeneracy or, more frequently, are entirely gone.
Occasionally, however, a human palm may be found in which all the
eleven patterns are present each in its proper position, and the five
apical patterns, which still have some little use in handling small
objects, are almost always present.

This sketch of the evolutionary history of the palmar and plantar
surfaces is necessarily a brief one, but the reader is referred to the
technical papers which, during the past dozen years, have elucidated
this hitherto neglected subject, and put the history of the friction skin
and its ridges on a plane with other deparments of comparative
anatomy. To those who prefer a rational explanation for such
phenomena, and do not like to refer it all to chance, this explanation
of the origin of the features found in the friction ridges may prove
of interest.

Persistence of Pattern and Ridge Characteristics.

The utility of finger prints as a reliable means of identification
must be contingent upon the persistence through long periods of time
of general form of pattern and of the details of the ridges constituting
it.

The late Sir Francis Galton proved that the details of the ridges
persist throughout the whole period representing the life of man,
those found on the fingers of a new born infant being traceable on the
fingers of the same person in old age and apparently effaceable only
when after death, the skin perishes through decomposition : for

example, the marks on the fingers of many Egyptian mummies, and
on the paws of stuffed monkeys still remain legible.

The testimony of embryology (according to Professor Wilder) is
strongly corroborative of the idea of persistence, for at the earliest
stage of the human embryo at which ridge characteristics can be
recognised they appear simultaneously over the entire palmar and
plantar surfaces, covering it with a pattern quite of the adult type. This
begins at about the fourth month of the embryo. The hands with
each finger joint defined could be drawn in outlines within the limits
of a copper cent, yet the palmar surfaces, of both palm and finger, bear
already the very pattern which it is intended to carry through life.
This method of the sudden and direct shaping of the final ridges,
without a preliminary period with separate units is rather unusual,
since generally, the embryo traces the important points in its
evolutionary history, assuming in turn the successive stages. In
some instances, as in the case of friction ridges, an organ, or set of
organs drop out the earlier stages in the development and assumes at
one© the final form.

14

The persistence of ridge characteristics is continually being
proved in our work here where natives are frequently found with very
badly scarred or injured finger tips. It would seem impossible in
many cases for a pattern to repeat itself, yet when the injury has
healed (provided the sweat glands are not destroyed) the exact
repetition of the original pattern reappears.

The finger print bureau is frequently called upon to identify a
deceased person; sometimes when the body is mutilated, or in an
advanced state of decomposition, or both. These conditions do not
however, prevent a positive identification being made so long as it
is possible to take reasonably clear impressions. The Central Finger
Frint Bureau at Nairobi has been established 4J years, and in that
time over 107,000 persons have been identified by the finger print
system, 800 of whom were identified after death.

A FEW NOTES ON BEES IN LUMBWA DISTRICT.

By C. M. Dobbs,.

Various kinds of bees are recognised by the Lumbwa, who have
different names for the different species. The following is a list of
the names with a short account of the peculiar features of each. In
each case the name is given in the plural :

(1) Segemik.

This is the name applied to bees in general and in particular,
signifies the ordinary bee which produces the honey of commerce.
They are larger than the others and are provided with stings. Their
natural nests are holes in trees but they go of their own accord into
the native’s honey barrels. These barrels (Moingonik) are made from
the trunks of trees split in two and hollowed out. A honey barrel is
filled m about a year. When full, the bees are driven to one side by
smoke, and the honey is extracted. The principal month for swarming
is January (Mulkul). These bees will, as a rule, go into any box that
is placed in a suitable position and take quite well to an English
bee-hive.

(2) Eosomek.

These bees are very small and rather like flies. They live in holes
in the ground. These holes are very small and extremely hard to
find. Only one bee can get in and out at a time. They are found
in the bush country after the jungle has been burnt. They do not
sting. The actual nest is not more than eighteen inches below the
surface. The honey is no use commercially.

15

(8) Lolosik or KulumbeniR.

These bees also live in the ground, in very deep holes sometimes
as deep as five feet. They are smaller than the Kosomek and like
the Jiosomek do not sting. They produce very little honey. I ate
some of the honey once. It had a sort of scented flavour and I felt
very unwell after it.

(4) Imeik.

These bees live in trees, and do not sting. They are a little
bigger than the Ivosomek. They will not go into honey barrels.

The following are the Lumbwa names of the principal flowers and
flowering trees and shrubs which are most sought after by the bees.
1 regret that I do not know the botanical names : Lelivat, Cheptuyet ,
Chesimbolyet. — These flower in the months of Iwatkut (April) and
Mamut (May), and the honey is taken in Bake (June). Kipkoskosit ,
Uswet, Tarotwet, (Jngulinyet. — These all flower in the months of
iNgeyet (July) and Robtoi (August), and the honey is taken in Puret
(September).

EAST AFRICA AND UGANDA NATURAL HISTORY SOCIETY.

Report for the Year 1923.

The hopes of the Committee, as expressed in the Annual Report
for 1921 and' at the formal opening of the New Museum, that, as a
result of the establishing of a permanent Museum, the progress of the
Society would be more rapid than hitherto, have unfortunately not
materialised.

The heavy drain on the Society’s revenue, in connection with the
repayment of the debt on the new building, has precluded the
purchasing of urgently required fittings, and altogether put out of
court the possibility of employing a paid Curator.

At the opening of the Museum, above alluded to, Sir Edward
Northey (the then Governor) referred to the Society as one worthy of
both Government and Municipal support. Unfortunately up to the
present the Society is without recognition from either body.

During the year under review, the Society may be said to have
existed but not progressed. The Committee has been powerless to
carry out the many improvements urgently required and was
compelled to adopt a policy of forced inactivity.

Through the generous help of a member one new show-case was
purchased and installed, to accommodate the collection of Migratory
Duck.

16

Certain members of the Committee undertook the duties of
Honorary Curators, and considerable work was done to ensure the
safe preservation of the exhibits on show and in store. Many
specimens however, had to be destroyed for lack of proper storage.

The principal accessions to the exhibits have been the following:
Several stone bowls and other implements from Njoro, presented by
Major Macdonald; a generous gift of Coleoptera, most new to the
collection, from the Rev. J. W. Hunt; about three thousand mounted
Beetles with full data, from a member of the Committee; several
migratory ducks, received in the flesh, from Major Buxton and H. J.
Allen Turner (since mounted and exhibited). The preservation and
display of these specimens has cost the Society nothing.

One Journal, of reduced bulk, was issued during the year.

The Society continues to receive, by exchange and gift, numerous
publications from other Scientific Institutions.

No donations have been received towards the Special Building
Bund or illustration Fund.

The Financial Statement as presented by the Hon. Treasurer,
indicates the difficulties under which the Society is at present
labouring, and will continue to labour, until such time as the PUBLIC
through the Municipality or the Government or both, supports an
Institution which is conducted for the PEOPLE, for EDUCATION,
and for SCIENCE.

Owing to lack of support, no evening Meetings could be arranged.

V. G. L. VAN SOMEREN,

Hon . Secretary.

17

The East Africa and Uganda Natural History Society*

BALANCE SHEET FOR YEAR ENDING DECEMBER 31st, 1923.

o

m

43

CQ

O

GO

43

m

O 05
t> 05

CO rH

rH 05

O rH

CO

05

CO

o o
o o

BO

l>

CO

o o o
o o o

CO

CDOOO
00 CO o Eh

03

O CO

CO O tH rH O 00
CO CO Hfrl B0 CO O rfl
00 rH t-H

«

P>

H

M

Q

£

4

Ck

M

ft

£-1 * * ^ •••••••••

^ o co

h ° ®

© > ©

^ .ft

eg i : ; ......

-4 . . j ......

CD <1 "O'

^ . i? . » bo

Q ft E- *2 © ft

* ^ . bS 43 • r4 •

p : h P ^ 0 :3J : . :

ft Soph r) O o

■SS^td^oms 42 4D

CS^CDOOTrH^

17 -4 CO 1 — I d °2 d ,

4h d 4 ^ W _ Jh

. oh ^ s P P © ° -243

S a^,2 9«h.8j° s ® 2

ft ^ ^ ^ ^ O d m ft © bo d g

K«o|| oa°§,gg°

> J'3 fl o 8 Ji g.SP a-S

> ft ^ ft o ft cc ft ft P PM

nd

3

43

Q B0

O i>

O O

O tH
O CO

fk

Q

co

43

m

o

tH <N

05

H

BO O

»<0

05 tH

CO

ft

tH O

tH

HH

BO (M

00

O O

O

00 (N

0

PQ

IH O

tH

CN 05

03

WO

CO

co"

ft

tH ft

BO

aj(MC0O
ri CO O BO
GO CO rH

Csf

02 •
0
O

■43 g

4

H CD
O co

co 4
45 H4
4 ^

CO

<D

O

P

2

2

CQ

CQ

4

4

4

£

EH

co

t3

o

o

o

p z
g 1

p PM
ft

T3

O

O

§ h

° a
§1
-4 d

2 J

CD

ft 43

ft

O nd

•a §

PH

8^
^ o

co ^

nd

P P

4 4

ft ft

c6 d
f-H P
CD °

P

CD -+=>

23 g
a j

tH
(M
: 05

fk

<D ®
-4-3 42
4 P

2fi

® CO

-4M5 idi

3 *

8 ©

-4-3 CD

.a |

co o3

43 -°

Ph43

IS

OD

ft

o

!H

co

10

g S
s °3

*3

co

5-

Eh

£ §

p co

ft fc

>4

4

4 M
02 ft
4 .

ft P>'

The Journal of the East Africa and Uganda
NATURAL HISTORY SOCIETY.

NOVEMBER, 1924.

No. 20.

(Tonknts:

Editorial ... ...

Papilio dardanus, the most wonderful Butterfly in the
World. By Prof. E. B. Poulton, f.r.s., Etc. (part
I.). Illustrated

Notes on a species of CHALICOTHEEE from Uganda.
By (the late) G. W. Andrews, d.sc., f.r.s.
Illustrated ...

Native Folk Lore (No. I.). By S. V. Cook

Page.

3

4—22

22—23

24

ft 19

'17 5*60°

Editor of

Dr. Y. G. L. van SoiS^iiY

Additional copies to Members, Shs. 2/-; to non-Members, Shs. 3/50.

PRINTED BY THE EAST AFRICAN STANDARD LTD.

All Eights Ee served.

The Journal of the East Africa and Uganda
NATURAL HISTORY SOCIETY.

November , 1924. No. 20.

PATROLS:

Sir EDWARD NORTHEY, g.c.m.g.

Sir E. J. JACKSON, k.c.m.g. c.b., etc.

Sir E. P. C. GIROUARD, k.c.m.g., r.e., d.s.o.

Sir HESKETH BELL, k.c.m.g.

PRE38DEMT:

HIS EXCELLENCY Sir ROBERT CORYNDON, k.c.m.g.

V8CE=PRESIDiENT§ :

Hon. E. B. DENHAM, c.m.g., b.a., oxon.

A. B. PERCIYAL, Esq., f.z.s., m.r.o.u.

EX. COMMITTEE :

E. BATTISCOMBE, Esq., f.l.s., assoc, arbor, soc.

Rev. CANON St. A. ROGERS, m.a., oxon, f.e.s,.

Capt. K. E. T. CALDWELL, b.a., cam., f,.z?.s., f.r.g.s.

Capt. A. T. A. RITCHIE, m.b.o.u., f.z.s.

C. J. WILSON, M.A. , M.B., B. CH, , M.R.C.S., L.R.C.P., M.C.

R. F. MAYER, Esq., c.c.i., m.i.j.

A. J. JEX-BLAKE, m.d., f.r.c.p., ld.

C. J. J. T. BARTON, m.a., cam., f.r.a.i.

HON. TREASURER:

Rev, J. WElSLiEiY HUNT,

HON. SECRETARY:

kY. G. L. van SOMEREN, l.r.c.p.&s., l.r.f.p.&s., l.d.s., f.l.s.,

M.B.O.U., C.F.A.O.U., F.E.S. , C.M,Z.S,, &C,

HON. EDITOR OF JOURNAL:

Dr. y. G. L. VAN SOMEREN.

2 PARENT

H X form
' hippocoon .

OFFSPRING

DANAINF MODELS

)rm hippocoon.

Amauris niavius
dominicanus

Danaida ( Limnas )
chrysippus g %

A mauris
albirnaculata ^

win cenea

Amauris echeria cf

cenea

Plate I.
Frontispiece.

Mrs. P. P. Whelpley, pnx.

Andre & Sleigh, Ltd.

All figures are about | of the natural size.

Examples of the mimetic female forms of Papilio dardanus , subsp. cenea , bred in 1906
from a hippocoon form of female: Durban, Natal. The female parent and the Danaine
models from the same locality are also figured.

EDITORIAL.

As several members have expressed regret that the last number
of the Journal was of such small bulk, it is perhaps advisable to
explain the reason, and outline the recent decision of the Committee
regarding the Society’s publications.

At a meeting of the Committee held in July, it was considered
advisable, that, in order to retain and stimulate interest in the
Society, the Journal should be published more frequently. To attain
this end, it was decided to print the Journal locally, and to issue it
quarterly. As the funds of the Society are insufficient to issue a
bulky number, every three months, it was agreed that each number
should be of reduced bulk, the yearly aggregate to be equal to, or
greater than, the old nine-monthly publication.

Journal No. 19 was the first to be issued under this new
arrangement, and No. 20 is presented herewith.

We would take this opportunity of reminding members that
the hopes of the Committee cannot be successfully attained without
the ready co-operation of all.

Manuscripts on any Natural History subject of local interest are
always welcome.

PAPILO DARDANUS.

The most Interesting Butterfly in the World.

Prof. E. B. Poulton, f.r.s.

(Illustrated.)

Naturalists at Nairobi are fortunate in that they live in a district
which is pre-eminent in the light that is thrown on the past history
and origin of the varied forms of this most remarkable butterfly.
The importance and interest of the Kikuyu and Nairobi examples
will, however, be best understood if introduced bv an account of the
finished product, to which they supply essential preparatory stages.
Of the three plates by which this account is illustrated (1) originally
appeared in the Transactions of the Entomological Society of London
(1908, pi. XXIII.) and is here reproduced by kind permission of the
Council, while (II) and (III) were first published in the Proceedings
of the Second Entomological Congress at Oxford in 1912. “ Trans.”
and “ Proc.” with no further addition, except the year and page,
refer to the publications of the Entomological Society of London.
Nearly every note, or paper, quoted in the following pages can be
consulted in the volumes of “ Hope Reports ” in the possession of
the East Africa and Uganda History Society.

The Discoveries of Poland Trimen.

Henry Walter Bates laid the foundation of the theory of mimicry
in 1862 when his great memoir, with its curiously unrevealing title,
” Contributions to an Insect Eauna of the Amazon Valley,” was
published by the Linnean Society (Trans., Vol. XXIII., p. 495).

A. R. Wallace, in the same Transactions (1866, Vol. XXV., p. 1)
showed that Bates’ interpretation of the complex resemblances
between distantly related butterflies held good in the Oriental Region
no less than in Tropical America. Finally Roland Trimen, in the
same publication (1870, Vol. XXVI., p. 497) applied the theory to
African butterflies and especially to the female forms of PapiJio
dardanus.

At the time when Trimen wrote this memoir the name dardanus
was not recognised, the male butterfly resembling, but not exactly
like the examples shewn on PI. II., Fig. I., or PL III., Fig 3, being
then known as merope , described from West Africa, by Cramer, in
1777.

4

Plate II.

Alfred Robinson, photo.

Nearly 1 of the natural size.

Andre & Sleigh, Ltd.

Papilio dardanus cenea, the S. E. African Sub-species of P. dardanus with the four Danaine
models of its female forms. The proof by breeding that the mimics are one species.
(Near Durban, Natal, 1906, G. F. Leigh.)

Later on it was found that this same male had been described
and figured as dctrdanus in the previous year, by Brown. (III. Zool.,
p. 52, pi. XXII., 1776.) Although no locality is given, the excellent
figure left no doubt that Brown’s dardanus was described from a West
African male, and that the name merope had to be sunk. Trimen
was familiar with the South African form of dardanus and he also
examined every specimen he could find in British collections. The
result was always the same; the long-tailed swallowtail “ merope ”
was always a male and there was no female to put with it.

Trimen similarly examined all the specimens he could find, of a
tailless Papilio described by Stoll as cenea (PL I., figs. 4a, 5a, PI. II.,
figs. 9, 10), a mimic of the Danaines, Amauris albimaculata (Fig. 4
on Pis. I. and II.), and A. echeria (Fig. 5 on Pis. I. and II). The
examination of all the cenea (about 25) then known in collections
revealed nothing but females.

Trimen next studied the fourteen specimens, then known, of the
tailless Papilio hippodoon, described from West Africa by Fabrieius,
and later as westernianni, by Boisduval. The S.E. African form of
this black and white butterfly is represented on PI. I., figs, 1, 2a;
PI. II., figs. 6, 7, and its Danaine model Amauris niavius
dominicanus in Fig. 2 on Pis. I. and II. Here too only females

of hippocoon were found.

He finally passed in review the seven specimens, which were all
he could find, of the tailless Papilio trophonius, described by
Westwood, and suggested as the possible female of cenea — shewn
above to be itself a female. Trophonius is represented on PI. I., fig.
3a; PI. II., fig. 8, and its Danaine model Danaida chrysippus , on Fig.
3 of Pis. I. and II. All seven were females.

In arriving at the conclusion that cenea, hippocoon, and
trophonius were three forms of “ merope ,” modified in mimicry of three
Danaine models — an astonishing suggestion at the time — Trimen was
aided by a consideration of the Madagascar Papilio meriones, Felder,
with a male very like “ merope ” (compare figs. 1 and 3, PI. III.), and a
tailed female (fig. 2) whose pattern resembles the male except for a
pronounced black mark starting at the base of the fore -wing costa
and almost crossing the cell. Concerning this feature he wrote : —

“ In the broad black costal bar of the fore-wings which
distinguishes the female in Madagascar, regarded in relation to the
hind-marginal black border, it is not difficult to recognise the material
upon which natural selection might gradually work, to the ultimate
production of a “ Danaidiform ” butterfly like Hippocoon or even
Cenea.

5

How entirely this prediction is justified will appear in later pages;
and, indeed, it was not without confirmation at the time, confirmation
provided by a fourth form of female, dionysos, of which three
examples in Hewitson ’s collection were known to Trimen. This
female form, well-known but rare on the West Coast, is very variable
in that very feature of the female memories which Trimen recognised
as the foundation of the mimetic pattern; and as Trimen points out,
the three specimens of dionysos exhibited two very different degrees
of transition in this respect between the meriones female and the
mimetic hippocoon.

Trimen’s conclusions were received with incredulity. Thus W.
C. Hewitson wrote: — “ P. merope, of Madagascar, has a female the
exact image of itself ; and it would require a stretch of the
imagination, of which I am incapable, to believe that the P. merope
of the mainland, having no specific difference, indulges in a whole
harem of females, differing as widely from it as any other species in
the genus and he went on to compare merope wtih certain South
American swallowtails of which the sexes had recently been
recognised, reducing four supposed species to two. Of these pairs,
at length united, he said: “ Though much unlike each other, there
is quite sufficient resemblance not to shock one’s notions of
propriety.” A little later Hewitson received from Rogers, his own
collector, then in the Island of Fernando Po, Papilio merope and P.
hippocoon, taken by him in copulation; another illustration of the
saying that “ truth is stranger than fiction.” (E.M.M., Oct., 1874,
p/113.)*

My distinguished predecessor, Prof. J. 0. Westwood, was also
at first incredulous, but became convinced when he received from
Mr. Mansel Weale, the males and some of the female forms bred
from larvae feeding together in his South African garden.

I well remember as an undergraduate nearly fifty years ago,
Prof. Westwood pointing out the extraordinarily interesting comparison
between the Madagascar and the African females of dardanus.

I must not dwell at too great length upon the historical aspect
of the subject, but the continental race of dardanus with male-like
females demands some attention.

* For an account of the controversy see Trans., 1874, p. 137,

6

The Abyssinian and Somali Race, P. dardanus antinorii, Oberth.

Many years after tlie appearance of Trimen’s original Memoir,
two additional races of dardanus with male-like females wer©
described by M. Charles Oberthur (whose recent death is such a
grievous loss to Entomological science) — antinorii in 1883, and
humbloti , from the Comoro Islands, in 1888. The former is of the
highest interest in relation to the evolutionary history of dardanus on
the mainland of Africa. With two exceptions all the known females
of antinorii are male-like. These two astonishing specimens were
described and figured by Kheil (Iris., III., p. 335, figs. 1 and 2, 1890).
Roth are mimetic but differ from all other mimetic females of
dardanus in the possession of long “ tails ” to the hind wings. The
pattern of one, named ruspinae, much resembles that of the
chrysij) pus-like trophonius or rather trophonissa, of the other,
niavoides , that of the niavius- like hippocoon. Coloured representa-
tions of both are given by Dr. Eltringham in Figs. 4 and 8, PL X of
his “ African Mimetic Butterflies ” (Oxford, 1910). (This plate is
entirely devoted to the forms of dardanus and should be consulted in
connection with the present paper.)

The most probable explanation of the presence of these two
extraordinary specimens, is, I believe, that they are hybrids between
the female antinorii and a wandering male from further south,
carrying the factors for the females trophonissa and hippocoon. (Dr.
van Someren’s recent discovery of a form of dardanus at Marsabit,
S.E. of Lake Rudolph, with kippoc'oon-\ike and c)enea<- like mimetic
females (Proc., 1924, p. xxv.) supports this conclusion, and
suggests that collections from still further north, leading on into
Abyssinia, would be of the greatest interest.) In one outstanding
feature, the great size of the sub-marginal white spots of the hind-
wing, the two specimens are alike, suggesting the probability that
they were the offspring of the same female. Being unable to consult
the paper at the moment, I have been kindly helped by Capt. N. D.
Riley, who informs me that Kheil gives the locality as Korata on
Lake Tana, and quotes Dr. Stecker’s statement that the species was
one of the commonest in the district, “ so little shy that they could
be picked off the flowers with the fingers.” Nevertheless only four
females were obtained — ruspinae , niavoides, and two male-like.

7

I have recently examined the females of antinorii in the British
and Tring Museums, and found to my surprise that in a considerable
proportion of them, the tails are much reduced. In one female out
of seven at Tring this reduction is accompanied by an extension of the
dark mark beyond the cell of the fore-wing, conspicuously into area
2, slightly into 3. Two interpretations suggest themselves. The
reduced tails and prolonged costal bar may be traces of earlier
hybridization with southern races diluted by prolonged interbreeding
with pure antinorii ; or these features may be due to the spontaneous
appearance of variations such as that which led to the original
development of a mimetic pattern. It is in favour of this latter
hypothesis that M. le Cerf has recently described a Madagascar
female in the Hill Museum, Witley, with a similar extension into
area 3 on the undersurface (Bull, Hill Mus., Yol. I., No. 3, p. 379,
PI. I., fig. I.). He also describes on the same page a meriones
female in the Paris Museum, with the right-hand tail reduced to a
rudimentary projection, but as the left is normal I do not think that
much significance can be attached to the specimen. There can be no
doubt that such variations are extremely rare in the Madagascar race
as compared with the Abyssinian. Extensive collections from
various parts of Abyssinia and Somaliland would probably throw
much light on this fascinating problem. Antinorii is evidently

common in the Goolis Mountains, to the south of Berbera, a locality

from which my friend Sir Horace Byatt sent me a fine series of

males, but unfortunately no females. The comparison of these

Somali females, if they could be collected, with those from Abyssinia
would probably be highly instructive.

Planemoides, the Mimetic Female form with an Acraeine Model.

All the mimetic females hitherto mentioned resemble Danaine
models, but a most interesting addition was made in 1903, when Dr.
S. A. Neave recognised (Proe., 1903, p. xli.) in a collection made
by Major Wiggins, C.M.G., at the N.E. corner of the Lake Victoria
Nyanza, a female form mimicking the Acraeine butterfly Planema
poggei (also a little further west, the male of PL macarista*). This
new form was named planemoides by Trimen in the same year (Proc.
1903, xxxviii-xl.), and was figured by Dr. Neave in Trans., 1906,
PL X., fig. 8.

Planemoides and its model extend S.W. to Angola, and an Oxford
specimen of the mimic bearing the label “Angola, Rogers: 1873“ was
probably received by Prof. Westwood from his friend Hewitson, to
become thirty years later one of the types of Trimen’s description.
The other type, from the Kavirondo-Nandi district, has also been
kindly presented to the Hope Collection by Mr. C. W. Hobley,
C.M.G.

8

Plate III.

meriones, with non-raimetic female : Madagascar.

Meriones female

Meriones male

Escarpment near
^j<^flP^Nairobi

Polytrofihus rm

6 Polytrophus females of 4 forms.

Hippocoon form

Alfred Robinson, photc

Andre & Sleigh, Ltd.

Rather over half the natural size.

The non-mimetic ancestor of Papilio dardanus (merope) from Madagascar, and transi-
tional forms, shewing the origin of mimetic females, from the Kikuyu Escarpment,
near Nairobi, British East Africa (6,500 — 9,000 ft.).

Indisputable proof of the soundness of Neave’s and Trimen's
inference that planemoides is one of the female forms of dardanus
was obtained later on by breeding experiments, but before speaking
of these and many others by which Trimen’s original conclusions have
been confirmed, it is necessary to describe briefly the distribution of
the races of dardanus on the mainland.

The African geographical races or sub-species of P. dardanus.

Five races in addition to antinorii are recognised by Dr. Karl
Jordan (Zeitsch f, Wissenschaft, Zool. Bd. lxxxiii.). The dis-
tinguishing characters relied on are the black markings of the male
hind- wing and the form of the male genital armature. Dr. Jordan
concludes that these differences of form are not such as to prevent
interbreeding along the line where the area of one race meets that of
another, and there is strong evidence that such interbreeding takes
place.

The following are the races distinguished by Dr. Jordan, to each
of which I have added the commonest and best-known female
forms : —

1. Papilio dardanus cenea, Stoll. S. Africa, northwards to
Delagoa Bay, completely transitional into the next subspecies, both
geographically and in racial characters. The male and chief forms
of female are represented, with the models of the latter oni Pis. I.
and II. The hippo coon female of this and the next subspecies,
differing from the West Coast form described by Fabricius, has been
named hippo coonoides by Haase, the chief distinction being the
larger white area on the hind-wing, in mimicry of the eastern race of
Amauris niavius, which also has a larger patch than the western race
and has been called dominicanus by Trimen,

2. Papilio dardanus tihullus, Kirby. Delagoa Bay northward
to the Mombasa district. Westward it is completely transitional
into polytrophus in the Nairobi area, and northwards probably into
dardanus, the fused races spreading to the Abyssinian border and
perhaps interbreeding with antinorii. Typically tihullus has by far
the most heavily marked male of any subspecies. The female forms
are very similar to those of cenea.

3. Papilio dardanus polytrophus, Jordan. Aurivillius defines
the area of this race as the high-lying districts of the interior of
Tanganyika Territory and Kenya Colony at the South and East sides
of Victoria Nyanza, extending as far north as Kavirondo. The great
majority of the known specimens are from the Kikuyu Escarpment
and Nairobi. Typically it is a small high mountain form with a male
having the pattern of the subspecies to the west of it, but the
armature of tihullus, to the east. Such a male from the Kikuyu
Escarpment (6,500-9,000 feet) is represented on PJ. III., fig. 3, and
some of its female forms from the same locality in figs. 4-9.

9

At Nairobi it is larger and tlie males often far more heavily
marked, due without doubt to interbreeding with tibullus. The
female forms are extraordinarily variable and include wonderful
transitional stages leading from the male-like female to the fully-
formed mimics. They will be considered in detail in a later paper.

4. Transitional. — Dr. Jordan here places the forms from
"Uganda and especially its eastern border, which, in the* structure of
the male armature are transitional between the eastern and western
races, although in other respects — size and pattern — similar to the
latter. Aurivillius in “ Seitz ” does not separate these transitional
forms from dardanus dardanus , the succeeding race.

5. Papilio dardanus dardanus , Brown. — The transitional forms
spoken of under 4 gradually die away as we proceed westward in
Uganda and Tanganyika Territory west of the Victoria Nvanza, being-
replaced by dardanus dardanus, a race which spreads to the West
Coast from Sierra Leone to Angola. These western specimens are
larger than those of the other subspecies, the superiority being
especially marked in the Congo area. Dr. Eltringham has shown
that the pattern of the males from Fernando Po approaches that of
the male meriones of Madagascar on the opposite side of Africa (Proc.
1916, p. xciii.).

The predominant female form of dardanus dardanus, especially
on the West Coast, is hippocoon. The western form of trophonius
has been named trophonissa by Aurivillius, being distinguished from
the eastern form by the greater extent of orange in the fore-wing and
its entrance into the cell. It is everywhere present in the area of
this race, but everywhere relatively rare. Not uncommonly the
orange colour appears in the subapical fore-wing bar, so that all the
markings are orange — the form niobe of Aurivillius. The
corresponding eastern form named salaami, by Suffert, is rarer
relatively to trophonius than niobe to trophonissa, the latter being
probably benefitted by its resemblance to an Acraeine model Planema
tellus. The cenea female is common in Uganda, where its models,
especially Amauris echeria, are abundant, enters the eastern fringe
of the Congo forest, but disappears at some unknown point, before
reaching the coast, although a model is known but apparently not
commonly, on its southern tropical section.

Planemoides is one of the chief female forms of Uganda,
extending with its model to Angola. Dionysos is the interesting
primitive form mentioned as hitherto only known from the West
Coast.

*

10

6. Papilo dardanus antinorii , Oberth. — This race has been
already sufficiently dealt with except in one point. The males are
more lightly marked than in any other subspecies, in this respect
approaching most closely to dardanus dardanus and polytrophus .

It is important to remember that each of the races 1 — 5, inter-
breeds with its neighbours in adjoining areas, as is clearly proved by
the intermediate forms abundant along the common boundaries and
often spreading far beyond them. Similarly a female form such as
planemoides characteristic of one race and mimicing models found in
the area of its distribution, may pass, by interbreeding, well into an
area of another, where, far removed from its model but probably
reinforced by fresh invasions, it may persist as a rarity.

It has been already pointed out that antinorii too, probably
interbreeds with the race to the south of Abyssinia, and that the two
extraordinary tailed mimetic-females may perhaps have originated in
this way.

Families bred from known female forms of

DARDANUS IN VARIOUS PARTS OF AFRICA.

It will be convenient to review the breeding experiments which
have been conducted with parents from different races, following the
order already adopted, but deferring polytrophus and omitting
antinorii in which such experiments have never been made.

1. Breeding experiments with the South African P. dardanus
cenea:- —

The first experiments of this kind ever made with dardanus
were those of G. F. Leigh, beginning in the year 1902, when he bred
three hippocoonoides females, twenty-four cenea, and eighteen males
from a cenea female taken “ in cop.” with “ merope ” near Durban
(Trans, 1904, p. 677, PL XXXI.). Later he bred several families
from the same female form, as also from hippocoonoides and
trophonius, nearly always obtaining a majority of cenea among the
offspring and sometimes only this form. In 1923, however, he bred
a majority of hippocoonoides in one family, while Miss Fountaine in
1909 obtained nineteen trophonius , two cenea, and sixteen males from
the eggs of a tropho?vius female taken near Durban (Proc., 1912,
p. cxxxiv.).

One of the most striking of G. F. Leigh’s families, from a
hippocoonoides parent is illustrated on PI. I., showing the female
parent and each female form present in the offspring, together with
its model from the same locality. Of these females three were
hippocoonoides (fig. 2a), three trophonius (fig. 3a), three cenea, with
white spotted fore-wing (fig. 4a), five cenea with the chief fore- wing
spot pale ochreous (fig. 5a). The same specimens are shown
uncoloured on PL II. This interesting family, which included
fourteen males of which one is represented on PL II., fig. 1, is
described and figured in Trans., 1908, p. 434, Pl. XXIII.

11

Many families of the S. African race were bred in 1913 by C. F.
M. Swynnerton at Chirinda in S.E. Rhodesia: Seventeen families from
hippocoonoides parents yielded males and females like the parents;
two from cenea parents, one from trophonius, and one from a form
recently named natalica by M. le Cerf, all yielded males and a
mixture of hippocoonoides with females of the parental form (Proc.
1914, p. lvii.). These results and W. A. Lamborn’s in S. Nigeria
(vide p. 13) strongly suggest a mendalian interpretation, the
common hippocoonoides form being recessive and presumably mating
most frequently with a male carrying factors for the same female
form, the three rarer female parents, heterozygotes, (or hybrids), each
combining its own dominant form with the common recessive
hippocoonoides. Such females mating with the common form of male
carrying factors for hippocoonoides , would give the observed mixture
of female offspring (Proc., 1914, p, lvii-lxx.).

These conclusions were confirmed by Swynnerton’s later
experiments at Chirinda (Proc., 1919, p. xxx.). The fact that cenea
is much the commonest female in Natal and the S. coast of Cape
Colony is explained by the abundance of its models, and the rarity
or entire absence of the black and wThite Amauris niavius
dominicanus. At Chirinda, the black-and-white model is common,
but much less so than the model of the cenea form, and the far
greater effect of the former upon the proportion of the female forms
is probably due to its extreme conspicuousness.

It is to be noted that the locally predominant form may be a
Mendelian recessive, as hippocoon or hippocoonoides in most parts of
Africa, or a dominant, as cenea (over hippocoonoides) in Natal and
Cape Colony.

2. Breeeding experiments with the East African race P.
dardanus tibullus.

A hitherto unrecorded family received from W. A. Lamborn at
Tanga, was reared from eggs laid by a hippocoonoides female, and
contained, as at Chirinda, only females of this form and males. z

3. Breeding experiments with the race P. dardanus polytrophus ,

at Nairobi.

It has already been explained that the extraordinarily interesting
breeding experiments of Dr. van Someren and Canon St.. Aubyn
Rogers at Nairobi will be considered in a future paper. It is,
however, appropriate to point out that the Nairobi race of dardanus
is by no means pure polytrophus, but often contains a strong element
of tibullus, as is proved by the heavy marking present on the. hind-
wing of so many males.

4. Breeding experiments with the transitional race of P.
dardanus in E. Uganda, Etc.

12

Two interesting families bred by Dr. Carpenter were reared from
eggs of females taken in eastern Uganda and just south of it. The
first, in 1912-13, from the eggs of a planemoides female captured on
Bugala Islands in the Sesse Archipelago, Victoria Nyanza, yielded
twelve males, seven hippocoon and three planemoides females, the
latter bred for the first time (Proc., 1913, p. liii.; Trans., 1913, p. 656,
PI. XXXIX.). The second, in 1915, from eggs laid by a remarkable
female combining the patterns of planemoides and trophonissa, taken
near Kakindu Hill, 30 miles west of the Victoria Nyanza, and a little
south of the Uganda border, yielded six males and two females, one
of which was planemoides and the other trophonissa, the western
form of the East Coast trophonius. The female parent thus
produced the two constituents of its pattern (Proc., 1915, p. lxxxvi.,
vide also p. 9 of this paper).

It may be mentioned here that other, although much less
extreme, instance of the fusion of two patterns are well known.
Thus the cenea offspring of trophonius may exhibit traces of their
parentage in the richer, redder tint of the hind- wing patch, and in
modifications of the pattern (Trans., 1906, PI. XVII., figs. 8 and 11,
and description). Similarly, when bred from hippocoonoides, the
oenea offspring may exhibit marked paleness in the same patch
(Trans., 1908, p. 436, vide also PI. I., fig. 4a of this paper). All
specimens with such traces of fusion are probably heterozygotes
exhibiting imperfect dominance, and would split up into their
constituents in the later generations.

5. Breeding experiments ivith the West African race, P.
dardanus dardanus,.

Seven families wTere bred in 1911-13, by W. A. Lamborn in the
Lagos district of S. Nigeria. All the parents were hippocoon, by far
the commonest form on the West Goast, and the female offspring
were of the same form. The seventh family, reared in 1913*
contained besides fifteen males, nine hippocoon and eight dionysos , the
latter an interesting and primitive form, well-known but always rare
on the West Coast, and bred for the first time on this occasion.

The comparison of these, two female forms in the same family
provides strong indirect evidence of the influence of selection. The
pattern of the nine hippocoon, resembling the well-known model,
Amauris niavius niavius, is constant; that of the eight dionysos,
unprovided with a model, extremely variable, ranging from a
specimen like the type figured by Doubleday and Hewitson in which
the oblique bar crossing the fore wing is altogether absent, through
a graduated series to one in which it is well developed.*

* Proc., 1914, p. lxiii. The parent, 17 female offspring and one male, are
represented on PI. 1 of Proc., Linn. Soc., London, 1915-16. The parents of
all female offspring of the first, fourth, and fifth families are shewn on PI.
XI. of Trans., Ento. Soc., 1913, and Proc., 1912, pp. xii. and cxxxi.

18

The Evolution of the Mimetic Females of “ Papilio Dardanus

Further reference to dionysos as a primitive form, in addition to
that already mentioned (pp. 6 & 13), was made by Trimen in 1874
(Trans., p. 148), and nearly a quarter of a century later he drew
attention to a far more significant specimen in the Hope Collection
at Oxford— a female form of tibuUus collected by Lt. Turner at
Zanzibar in 1884. Comparing this with dionysos he describes it as
“ a much closer approximation to the masculine colouration. .

The transverse trace of black in the fore-wing is even fainter . . .

and the colour of the wide Tale' spaces and the hind-marginal spots
in all the wings is almost exactly the pjale creamy-yellowish tint of
the male. . . . There can be no doubt that in this specimen we

have a marked case of reversion to the original colouring of the
female, but it is unaccompanied by any inclination toward the
recovery of the lost tail of the hind- wings.’ 5 (Proc., 1897, pp. lxxxviii.,
lxxxix. ; Trans., 1906, PL XIX., fig. 1.)

Vestiges of hind-wing Tails in some primitive females
and the most ancestral mimetic forms.

In the address from which I have just quoted, Trimen also
expressed the reasonable hope that other transitional females would
be discovered “ at some point in the wide territories between
Abyssinia and Zanzibar ” (p. lxxxviii.). Only three years later the
prediction was abundantly verified by the late W. Doherty, who
made a large collection of female forms of dardanus on the Kikuyu
Escarpment (Sept. -Nov., 1900, at 6,500-9,000 ft.). The great
majority of these specimens are in the Zoological Museum at Tring,
but a good series exists also at Oxford and at the Hill Museum,
Witley. The most primitive of the Oxford specimens, the type of
the female form trimeni , originally figured of the natural size in
Trans., 1906, PI. XVIII., fig. 1., is here represented on a reduced
scale in PI. III., fig. 6. It will be observed that there is a distinct
trace of a “ tail ” to the hind-wing, and it is especially interesting
to note that such rudimentary tails are more commonly found in
hippocoon and hippocoonoides than in any other mimetic form.

In other words the ancestral rudiment is most frequently found
in association with the most ancestral of the mimetic patterns.

That this is the most ancestral and most easily derived from
a male-like pattern such as is borne by the Madagascar female will
be made clear by comparing figs. 2, 6, 7, and 8 on PL III.

14

Two West Coast hippocoon in the British Museum possess
rudimentary tails (Trans., 1906, PI. XIX., figs. 2 and 3) which are
especially prominent in a specimen from Gaboon, and in Lamborn’s
and Swynnerton’s breeding experiments the artificial conditions
appear to have often caused slight but distinct reversion in this
female form. Out of Lamborn’s six families, two included several
hippocoon with these traces j(Trans., 1913, PI. XL., figs. 10, 15, 17,
21). One of the families was artificially cooled in the pupal state,
but it is uncertain whether this condition produced any of the effect.
Still more significant was Lamborn’s seventh family mentioned on
page 13. In this family none of the hippocoon offspring exhibited
traces of a tail which nevertheless were slightly indicated in some
examples of the more primitive form, dionysos. Here too Lamborn
exposed some of the pupae to cold but there was no evidence of any
effect.*

My distinguished friend Prof, van Beinmelen of Groningen has
contended in his interesting papers on the origin of the patterns of
Lepidoptera, that these tail-less mimetic females, of tailed males are
not derived from a form like that of the male, or the tailed female of
Madagascar, etc., but are descended, unchanged in this respect, from
the tail-less ancestor of the tailed Swallowtails. The facts mentioned
in the preceding paragraph are very difficult to reconcile with such a
hypothesis, and. a discovery of Lamborn’s furnishes a complete
refutation. He has recorded that “ the p;upal wing-cases are the
same in shape in both sexes, but whereas, in the male, the tails are
readily visible on either side of the mid line on the night before
emergence, in the female the space for their reception, though
present in an equal degree, is unoccupied by wing-tissue.” (Proc.,
1914, lxvii.).

It will be observed that the vestigial tails often associated with
primitive patterns and colours provide strong evidence against the
conclusion that the two Abyssinian females with long tails and fully-
developed mimetic patterns (p. 7) are ancestral or in any way
represent stages in the evolution of the mimetic females of dardanvs .

t The sex of the future butterfly can be ascertained by an examination of
the wing-cases by the aid of transmitted light, from about the fourth day,
if development is proceeding normally. — {Editor.)

During recent experiments, it was found that in cases where the pupae had
suffered a severe shock just when the larvae had changed to pupae and
were still soft, the resultant butterflies showed distinct traces of male pig-
mention varying from a small patch of yellow, to complete male colouration
of one, two, three or all the wings. Also, that in cases where there was
only slight male pigmentation, tails were present. — {Editor.)

15

The Pale Yellow Pigment of the Male dardanus proved

TO EXIST IN THE PRIMITIVE FORM OF FEMALE.

Dr. E. A. Cockayne has shewn that the yellow colour of the m&l#
dardanus is due to a special pigment wide-spread in both butterflies
and moths and one which can always be recognised by its fluorescence
(Trans., 1924, p. 1). The parts of an insect’s wing containing this
pigment shine with a brilliant faintly bluish light, suggestive of
moonlight, when exposed in a dark room to the dark ultra-violet
light-rays, most conveniently obtained by the use of a mercury lamp.

Such parts stand out in startling contrast against the dark
background of the other pigments of the wing. Although the
chemical constitution of this pigment has not been determined it is
certainly a definite substance; for it can be dissolved out of the wing
by acetic acid and the solution fluoresces like the dry substance.

At Dr. Cockayne’s suggestion and with his kind help, the pale
yellow pigments of the primitive females of dardanus were tested, and
Trimen’s conclusions entirely confirmed. The yellow pigment of the
female fluoresced like that of the male and is evidently the same
chemical substance. When it has been transformed into white as
in hippocoo7i- like females, or darkened into orange-brown as in
trophonius and trophonissa, it is no longer the same substance and
entirely ceases to fluoresce (Proc., 1921, p. xcix.).

In the note referred to above it is recorded that the pale-
spotted cenea from the Kikuyu Escarpment fluoresced, while the very
slightly darker pigment of the same forms from the lower elevation
of Nairobi was non-fluorescent ( vide also Cockanye in Trans., 1924,
pp. 7 and 8). Later researches on the splendid material received
from Dr. van Someren and Canon Rogers, has however shewn that
fluorescent cenea commonly occur at Nairobi and in families bred
from Nairobi parents, but it is still probable that such specimens
occur in larger proportions at the higher elevation. Rogers has
observed that the paler, more male-like, presumably fluorescent
pigments of cenea appear in the pupa later than the somewhat darker
non-fluorescing pigments of the same form, thus supporting the
conclusions suggested by the physical test, that the two substances,
although closely similar to the eye, are essentially different.

Until Dr. Carpenter conducted his experiments and twice bred
planemoides from a known parent (p. 13), the only direct evidence
that it is one of the female forms of dardanus was founded on a
specimen taken in S.E. Uganda (1902) by Capt. T. T. Behrens, R.E.,

16

“ the specimen was on the left side a gynandromorph, portions of
the male markings and scattered patches of scales being, as it were,
let into the female pattern (vide footnote, p. 15). When the
butterfly is placed in the path of the ultra-violet rays, the little
yellow patch, however small, shines out like a star on the dark
background of the non-fluorescent female pattern.” (Trans., S.E.
Union Sci. Socs., 1923, p. 73; also Trans., 1906, p. 297, PI. XVIII.,
fig. 4.)

Further ancestral elements in trimeni and other primitive

FEMALES OF DARDANUS.

The oblique black bar produced by the lengthening of the outer
end of the costal mark in meriones (of PI. III., figs. 2, 6, 7, 8) has
already been mentioned. In the most ancestral trimeni- like form
named dionysoides by Aurivillius, the mark is unlengthened as in the
most primitive, and, as it happens, the type form of dionysos. The
West Coast form may in fact be briefly summed up as follows : A
fore-wing of trimeni pattern, with all its variations but the white
pigment of hippocoon; a hind-wing of trophonissa, but with a paler
tint. The developing parts of the pattern of both trimeni and
dionysos have cloudy edges (dyslegnic) different from the compara-
tively sharp outlines (eulegnic) of hippocoon.

Another ancestral feature of the pattern of trimeni , often
retained by the fully mimetic females, is the trace of the two more
or less complete gaps in the black band which is the most prominent
feature of the male and un-modified female hind-wing. One of them
is opposite to, but a little lower than the root of the tail, and between
gap and tail is the largest pale area outside the black band; similarly
occupying a corresponding position in trimeni and other primitive
females, and often also in the mimetic females, is the largest pair
of pale markings in the black border. Furthermore, the strong
development of the whole series of these pale markings in the
primitive females, e.g., Figs. 7 and 9 of PI. III., is clearly, a much
less reduced remnant of the area outside the black band of the male
than that seen in the mimetic females, e.g., figs. 740 on PL II.
The fact that these markings are paired is due to the internervular
streak passing through the remnant of pale ground-colour in each
space and cutting it into halves, as is most clearly seen on the under
surfaces shewn on the right side of figs. 2a-5a, on PI. I.

Traces of the other gap, nearer to the costa or front edge of the
male hind wing, are clearly seen on the under surfaces referred to
above (vide especially figs. 2a and 4a) and on the upper surface of
the trimeni shown on PI. III., fig. 6.

17

The evolution of the hippocoon-like female from trimeni.

It is now convenient to discuss the origin of each of the mimetic
forms from the transitional females of the Kikuyu and Nairobi
districts, following in the first place the order of figs. 2a-5a on PI. I.
The evolution of hippocoon will have already become clear from the
previous account and the comparison of figs. 2, 6, 7, 8 on PL III.
It will, I think, be convenient to speak of the transitional forms
leading to it, but retaining the fluorescent yellow of the male, as
protohippocoon, which will therefore include dionysoides, trimeni, and
any other variety retaining the male yellow pigment and bearing a
pattern intermediate between the Madagascar female and the black-
and-white mimetic form.

The evolution of the trophonius-like form lamborni.

The Kikuyu female figured as trophonius on PI. III., fig. 9, is a
trimeni with the chief pale yellow area, continuous from fore to hind-
wing, almost completely over-spread with an orange flush. The
specimen figured is seen to bear a vestigial tail, entire on the left side,
broken on the right. All the pale colour is fluorescent. This form,
which is well known in the Nairobi district and also occurs rarely in
Tanganyika Territory, as far south as Kilosa (Proc., 1922, p. xlii.)
has been named lamborni (Trans., 1917, p. 335). It bears the same
relation to trophonius and trophonissa that trimeni bears to
hippocoon and hippocoonoides ; and it, and any of its varieties, which
may be described as protohippocoon with the orange flush over most
of the chief pale area, may be conveniently named prototrophonius.

The evolution of the cenea female form.

The history of this form of mimetic female is more difficult to
understand than that of trophonius or hippocoon, but figs. 6, 4, and
5 on PI. III., studied and compared in this order, suggest the line
of development. The hind-wing pattern is derived from that of
trimeni (fig. 6) by a broadening of the black border, the pale yellow
pattern at first remaining fluorescent (fig. 4), but losing this property
property as it becomes ochreous in the hind-wring and ochreous or
white (in the form acene, Sufi) in the fore-wing (fig. 5). The spots
near the margin also become smaller in the final product (PL II.,
figs. 9 and 10). The position of the spots in the fore- wing can be
seen fore-shadowed in the trimeni on PL III., fig. 6. The lower
border of the chief oval spot becomes defined by a band-like growth
of the black ground-colour from base to anal or lower angle of the
wing, while the five spots next in size are completed by the ground-

18

colour invading the pale area along the edges of which they are more or
less clearly recognisable in fig 6. We thus arrive at such a primitive
form of the cenea pattern as is represented on PI. III., fig. 4, and
from this pass by a change in the pale pigment to forms like Fig. 5.
Forms of cenea which still retain, in any part of the pattern, the
fluorescent yellow, may be conveniently called protocenea. At
present these have only been proved to exist in the Kikuyu and
Nairobi districts.

The possibility must not be lost sight of that such an example
as trimeni as is shewn in fig. 6 may be a heterozygote, combining-
pure trimeni and some form of cenea or protocenea , and that the
apparently foreshadowed fore-wing spots may not be truly ancestral.
Such a view can only be confirmed or refuted by breeding
experiments; but it is difficult to imagine how the patterns of figs.
4 and 5 could have arisen from one like fig. 2 except through a stage
similar to that represented in fig. 6.

The evolution of the planemoides female form.

When I formerly discussed the development of this interesting
form (Trans., 1906, pp. 293-7, PL XX., figs. 1-4) transitional
varieties between it and cenea and between it and hippocoon, both
from the N.E. of the Victoria Nyanza, were described and figured,
also unfigured, a form combining the patterns of planemoides and
trophonius (actually trophonissa), from Entebbe. It was argued
that all these intermediates were probably “ the result of first crosses
between females of one form and males bearing the tendencies of the
other female forms. We are compelled to believe that in later
generations their female offspring would not remain intermediate, but
would split up, in accordance with the Mendelian conception, into
the parent forms; and we can thus understand the comparative
rarity of intermediates.” ( ibid, pp. 295-6.)

The last mentioned intermediate, studied in 1906 from a
beautiful drawing by Dr. Eltringham, was presented by him to the
Hope Department and could thus be compared with two other
examples taken by Dr. Carpenter at Kakindu, S. of the Uganda
border. Erom one of these he bred, in 1915, the two female forms,
planemoides and trophonissa (p. 12), thus confirming the conclusions
arrived at nine years earlier.

It is in every way probable that the second intermediate,
between planemoides and hippocoon, is also a heterozygote which
would split up into its constituents in later generations ; but as regards
the first intermediate between planemoides and cenea, now known as
leighi, further knowledge has proved that the conclusion was
mistaken, that the form is stable over a vast area, extending

19

immensely beyond the range of planemoides , so that it is impossible
to adopt the plausible interpretation of leighi as a hybrid between
cenea and a male bearing the planemoides tendency, or vice versa.
We are therefore driven to the hypothesis that the leighi form is a
persistent definite stage in the evolution of planemoides (Proc., 1911,
p. xli).

The leighi form which, as already explained, was first obtained
from the N.E. corner of the Victoria Nyanza, and figured in Trans.,
1906, PI. XX., fig. 1, was four years later bred and captured in Natal.
Eight specimens were obtained, most of them by G. E. Leigh, in
1910, and the form, although always proportionately extremely rare,
has continued to appear (Proc., 1911, p. xxxiii.; 1912, p,. cxxxv, 1918,
p. vii).*

During the past year, 1923, Leigh has both seen it in the wild
state and bred it. Nearly all the leighi forms have appeared always
mixed with other Natal forms, in the families from eggs laid by
trophonins females.

There can be little doubt that leighi arose from the cenea form
probably with the addition of the pale, subapical, fore-wing bar of
hippocoon or trophonius, or more probably retained from the
ancestral trimeni. The other parts of the fore- wing pattern are
nearly as in cenea, the chief difference being a shortening of the
principal mark in area 2, and its growth downwards and outwards
into areas la and sometimes also lb. A tendency towards this
growth is often to be seen in protocenea and denea (e.g., PI. IIT.,
figs. 4 and 5; PI. IT., fig. 9) although very faintly in the last figure.

The colour of all these fore-wing markings is the rich orange-
brown of planemoides, and all that is required to produce the fore-
wing of this latter form is the fusion of the oblique bar and all the
spots except the sub-marginal into a single broad irregularly outlined
bar. The apical spot, common to cenea and, leighi, generally
disappears while the other sub-marginal elements persist. A
specimen of planemoides taken by a native collecter in August, 1910,
between Jilore and Malindi near the coast of Kenya Colony, supports

'* The 1912 family containing leighi, and recorded on p. cxxxvi., is there
spoken of as the second, but, as this form was bred three times in 1910, it
must have been the fourth. A figure of the South African form of leighi
given by M. le.Cerf on PI. II.. fig. 12 of his paper in Bull, Hill Mus.,
Vol. I., No. 3, p. 369. The author is mistaken in thinking that only three
examples of the form are known. He agrees that the southern leighi
corresponds to a stage in the evolution of 'planemoides in other parts of

Africa (see p. ).

20

the above interpretation. In this butterfly, presented to the Oxford
University collection by Canon Rogers, the fore-wing bar is divided
and thus approaches the pattern of leighi (Proc., 1911, p. xlii.). In
the prolongation of orange along the inner margins of this specimen and
the large size of the white patch of the hind wing, we probably witness
the influence of the male parent carrying the factors of hippocoonoides,
by far the commonest form of the female in this district (Trans.,
1908, p. 499).

The hind wings of cenea, leighi, and planemoides have the same
pattern, but the pale ochreous basal patch of the first becomes,
sometimes darker, sometimes much paler, in fact nearly white, in the
second, while in planemoides a pure white patch in mimicry of the
Plariema- models is typical, and a darker one quite exceptional.

Following the lines already adopted, the leighi form and its
varieties may be spoken of as protoplanemoides .

A SIMPLIFIED NOMENCLATURE FOR THE NoN-SySTEMATIC NATURALIST.

The origin and meaning of the forms of dardanus must certainly
appeal to every naturalist who is interested in the problems of
evolution; but the study is hindered at the outset by a complicated
nomenclature, complicated indeed may be inferred from the fact that
only a small part of its intricacy is here revealed. Thus many of the
kaleidoscopic changes undergone by the pattern of the extremely
variable female form cenea have received names and even the same
form, when it appears in a different race, has been given a different
name.

I have suggested in the preceding pages a simple and uniform
modification of well-known names to indicate the primitive form
from which each mimetic female arose ; and, although from the strict
systematises point of view this procedure means further
complication by the addition of synonymns, it is hoped and believed
that the naturalist will be aided in his study of the subject.

In a somewhat similar manner, the various female forms in each
race may be indicated by adding to each the initial letter of the race
name. For this purppse race (4), founded on transitional characters
in the male, may be disregarded, and the initial letters of the
following employed- — cenea, tibullus, polytrophus, and dardanus .
The system of nomenclature, as applied to the principal form names,
but capable of extension to others' is as follows: Proceeding from the
most primitive to the most specialised patterns :

21

A. Mimics of the Danaine, Amauris mavius : (1) c, t, and p,
hippocoon ( hippocoonoides), mimicking A. n. dominicanus; (2)
d. hippocoon, mimicking A. n. mavius. Derived from a male-
like female thought, and p. protohippo coon ( = dionysoides and
tnmeni).

B. Mimics of the Danaine, D. chrysippus: (1) c., and t.

trophomus; (2) d. trophonius ( = trophonissa ). Derived from

protohippocoon through t. and p. prototrophonius ( = lambomi ).

C. Mimics of the Danaines, Amauris albimaculata and A. echeria :

(1) c., t., p., and d. aciene, mimicking the above Danaines
with white spots in fore wing, completely transitional into (2)
c., t., p., and d. cenea, mimicking the pale-ochreous-spotted
form of echeria. Derived from protohippocoon through (p.)
protocenea.

D. Mimic of the Acraeines, Planema poggei and P. macarista:
t., p., and d. planemoides. Derived from cenea or acene
through c., p., and d. protoplanemoides (\—leighi).

I have • attempted in the preceding pages to give a condensed
account of the chief forms of this most interesting butterfly and to
trace the evolution of its mimetic females. In a future paper I hope
to discuss the bearing upon this hypothetical history of the splendid
series of families bred from known female parents at Nairobi by Dr.
van Someren.

NOTES ON THE OCCURRENCE OF A SPECIES OF
CHALICOTHERE IN UGANDA.

By the late C. W. Andrews, D.Sc., F.R.S. (British Museum).

In the number of Nature which appeared on November 10th,
1923, I published a short article entitled “ An African Chalicothere,”
giving an account of the discovery in the neighbourhood of Albert
Nyanza of the characterstiic toe-bone of one of these curious animals.
The specimen was sent to the British Museum (Natural History) by
Mr. E. J. Way land, Director of the Geological Survey of Uganda and
was accompanied by numerous fragmentary remains of Hippopotamus,
Phacochoerus, Crocodile, Chelomans and Siluroid fish together with
some fresh-water shells. The beds from which these specimens were
collected are probably of Pleistocene age.

The Chalicotheres (Ancylopoda) are one of the most peculiar
groups of Mammals : they actually belong to the Perissodactyla, the
uneven- toed Ungulates, of which the horse, rhinoceros, and tapir are

m.

RESTORATION OF MACROTHERIUM MAGNUM, LARTET.
After Abel (Acta Zoologica, 1 (1920), p. 59). About 1/S0th natural size.

*

modern representatives, but instead of having hoofs they have
developed enormous claws, the supporting bones of which are deeply
cleft as in some of the Edentata. Indeed Cuvier regarded these
claws as belonging to a giant Manis (Pangolin gigantesque), and it
was not till 1888 that Filhol described a skeleton of a Chalicothere,
called Macrotherium magnum from the French Miocene that it was
shown that the teeth and skulls, which had long been supposed to
belong to quite different animals, were actually parts of a peculiar
clawed ungulate. Abel has recently published an elaborate account
of the Chalicotheres and has given a restoration of Macrotherium
which is here reproduced. The earliest known representative of the
group called Eomoropus is found in the Middle Eocene beds of North
America. In the Miocene various genera occur in France, Samos,
and Pikermi, while in India and China remains are found probably as
late as the Pleistocene.. The extension of the range of the group into
Africa, now recorded is particularly interesting. It will be
remembered that in Samos Chalic other ium is found associated with
Samotherium an animal closely similar to the Okapi, the discovery of
which in recent years created such great interest. Since a
Chalicothere is now known to have existed in this region there seems
to be just a possibility that it also may have survived till the present
day and may form the basis of the numerous stories of strang animals
that have from time to time been published.

Mr. C. W. Hobley in a paper entitled “ On some Unidentified
Beasts ” in this journal (vol. III., 1913, p. 48) gives a summary of
some of the more notable of these stories of unknown animals.
Perhaps the most striking of these occurences are those recorded by
Mr. G. Williams in a note “ An Unknown Animal on the Uasin
Gishu ” (op. ,cit;, vol. II., 1911, p. 123) and by Mr. G. W. Hickes
in “ Notes on the Unknown Beast seen on the Magadi It ail way ” (op.
cit., vol.. III., 1913, p. 53). In both cases the animal seen is
described as a heavily built, bear or hyaena-like creature; a description
which would agree in a general way with the restoration of
Macrotherium illustrated.

It is to be hoped that every effort will be made to clear up this
mystery, for if the animals should turn out to be a Chalicothere, the
interest of the discovery would far surpass that of the Okapi. One
or two bones of the toes would be quite sufficient to determine
whether the beast was a Chalicothere or not, but of course it is
desirous to get the whole animal.

28

NATIVE FOLK-LOBE.

THE LEPBACAUNS TO KWA NGOMBE.

By S. V. Cook.

Fifteen miles east of Embu Station there rises from the Emberre
Plains the lofty hills of Kwa Ngombe, nearly six thousand feet high.
They are inhabited, the Embu natives say, by buffalo and a race of
little red men, who are very jealous of their mountain rights. Old
Salim, the interpreter at Embu, tells with great dramatic effect how
he and some natives once climbed to near the top when suddenly an
icy cold wind blew and they were pelted with showers of small stones
by some unseen adversaries.. Happening to look up in a pause in
their hasty retreat, he assures me that he saw scores of little red
men hurling pebbles and waving defiance from the craggy heights.
To this day even the most intrepid honey hunters will not venture
into the hills.

Of course this notion of fairies or little men is found in the
folklore of most races. Allingham, the Irish poet, wrote a delightful
poem on these people. One verse might have been written about
these very Kwa Ngombe people :

Up the airy mountain,

Down the rushy glen,

We dare not go a-hunting

For fear of little men.

I hope that no intrepid reader of this journal will be tempted to
explore Kwa Ngombe after reading this, for were he captured, a
punitive expedition against the little men would be a most parlous
undertaking!

24